food

Sep. 7th, 2024 09:38 pm
prismaticbleed: (spinel-remorse)


All right, let’s try to type about this somehow.


Right around Pascha of this year, according to our food diary, specifically the first week of April, our diet changed. We cut out eggs because we tested positive on three different occasions for an allergy, and needed to find a new protein source. We tried cheese, but it triggered migraines and vomiting. Then for some reason we also started eating lettuce, cauliflower, cucumbers, and raisins? I’m assuming we were told to try FODMAP again. Regardless, the food diary is marked with symptoms of intense nausea and confusion and body twitches and vomiting. We ended up in the emergency room on the 6th. We had to reintroduce eggs for a time but the photos indicate this was the “bean pasta week” which was hell. We could not stop throwing up. Sweet potatoes did the same. We cut both out quickly and went back to the normal pre-April diet, but now the diary is peppered with purgation records. Our calories hovered between 800 and 1100 tops. Then around April 26th, green beans appear in the record, with the return of cucumbers, and now zucchini as well. I know this was also doctor’s orders. It went well for two days, and then the purging started again-- notably, because I remember getting unbelievably nauseous on a regular basis from the food. By May we had cut out broccoli completely and were now eating just those three other green vegetables, with some attempts at bok choy. It looks like we brought the broccoli back in mid-May and the purging stopped for a while.
May 23rd was the gastric emptying study with the eggs and toast. After that our diet went completely back to normal again, no more zucchini cucumber hell. It also looks like this is when we definitively quit the Three Wishes cereal, and realized that’s what had been causing our intense abdominal bloating and constipation.
June began and on the 3rd suddenly BOTH oat bran and hemp hearts reappear in the diet, and eggs disappear for good by the 9th. June 8th was the MU women’s retreat day. There’s still some on and off purging, almost always after dinner-- we were eating three bags of broccoli for carbs and the sheer volume would set it off. We also started weighing our food by this time. Our daily calories increase to 1100 by July.
July 28th is the colonoscopy prep period with the rice and green beans and babyfood turkey. This was a very difficult week psychologically and it set the stage for later compulsive binges.
I need to check the calendar to see how many we had over this time period, because sometimes we forget to list them in the food diary. All I know for sure is that there was a terrific spike in August, as I know that over half the days were binge-purge days, even if we just binged on broccoli.

So we’re struggling now. The cycle has gotten a grip around our throat and it is so difficult to stop. Even though our daily calories have gone up from ~900 in April to about 1400 in September-- a HUGE increase-- thanks to eating such a deficit for months, our weight is hovering around 90lbs and we still admittedly want it to drop lower. On good mornings, when we step on the scale, it’s 88lbs.
But the point is this. We want to stop bingeing and purging. We know it’s a sin. We also know it’s an addiction. We want to stop, but God help us we don’t want to stop either. We’re so bloody hungry. It’s nowhere near what it was like in North Carolina, or even up at the old house with grandma, that is true-- we were out of control back then, ravenous and destructive, insatiable and desperate. We didn’t know God back then. That’s what changed.
Now, we’re still starving, but…

It hit me today that we’re constantly angry. We’re miserable and exhausted and terrified. The OCD compulsions we used to have around the time the Julie days began, notably spitting and handwashing due to “contamination fear,” have returned for the first time in over a decade at the least. They’re debilitating. What triggered this? The feelings of shame and guilt and filth and evil are unbearable. It all feels tied to eating. Is it because our conscience is working again now? Is it because we know we’re sinning at least twice a week now, bingeing and purging, starving and stuffing this poor wrecked body, and although God knows we want to quit He also must know we’re so bloody hungry? What do we do?

We have a new nutritionist now, a male, a couple years younger than us. He’s actually accepting of our limitations and is willing to work with them-- when we told him dairy inevitably makes us uncontrollably vomit, he actually said “okay, then we won’t eat dairy,” which shocked us as we’re so used to being told to just eat it regardless and take a Zofran or something, which doesn’t help. The only trouble is this: he’s still giving us dietary recommendations, in order to increase our weight and fix our nutrient macros, and this triggers Iscah’s kneejerk “must be a good girl” food compulsions which means we KEEP forcing ourselves to “try eating normal people foods” even if they hurt, even if they make us sick, in order to be “good” and obedient and self-effacing. It’s just perpetuating the binge-purge hell loops. It feels like there is no end, no way out, until we CAN “do it.” So the forcing keeps happening until “one day we won’t get sick anymore.” But what if that never happens? We forced those bloody eggs for months, knowing we tested positive for an allergy but not taking it seriously until it was double confirmed, in the meantime just taking Benadryl twice a day and “getting used to” the hives and burning eyes and dizziness and runny noses. But the point is it wasn’t going away. No matter how much we forced, it couldn’t change the actual consequences. Same with the green beans, and the cheese, and the bean pasta. No matter how many attempts we made, we kept puking, because the nausea and stomach distress was so bad. We tried so hard, we really did. At what point is it “right” to “accept” the “fact” that maybe we “can’t” eat those foods? Right now we’re “not allowed to” even suggest such a thought. It’s “wrong.” It’s “evil” and “bad” and “disobedient.” You were told to eat that food, so you eat it, no matter how you feel, and one day you won’t feel anything anymore. Isn’t that “how it works”?
I’m typing all this out and it is just… exactly parallel to sexual abuse. No one is surprised.
It must be translating as this. We have no working memory of the abuse so our psyche must be funneling it into the food, because they’re practically the same thing in the end.

We’re not getting very far with most of our therapists with this. We’re seeing four of them right now, plus a psychiatrist and a case manager. Of them all, only one therapist is making real progress and thank God for her-- literally, I think the only reason why we’re getting somewhere there is because she is Christian and makes that an ACTIVE and PROMINENT part of our treatment, which is AMAZING and makes the whole process make so much more sense. But she and we are focusing on childhood trauma, which is hugely significant and deeply disturbing to be honest… you don’t realize how many bad seeds were planted back then, until you start tracing the rotten roots.
But… when will we ever get to discuss and heal from adult trauma? Will we have to one day actually, finally, honestly discuss the Julie Days with a therapist? How?

Right now, we’re haunted by food. That’s blinding us to everything else. The sense of shame and sin is devastating. We cannot escape it. It’s every waking moment. We’re haunted and hungry and horrified and hateful, which is an awful way to live, but honestly “we” despise “ourself” so much right now for this eating disorder, we wish we could just turn it off.
But we’re so hungry.
THAT’S the bizarre obstacle here. Something-- someone for sure-- in our psyche is resisting healing, in a sense refusing to “give up” bingeing because she’s so scared that if she does, she will starve to death. WHY. We’re getting 1400 calories a day now! We’re eating food, even if we don’t want to; we’re being obedient and accountable to the authorities that told us to eat! We’re a “good girl” in that sense, aren’t we? So why are we so miserable? Why do we still feel like no matter what we’re eating, we’re never satisfied? We’re always hollow and empty and want to cry. Even with binges, we hate them-- the only thing “enjoyable” about them is the ridiculously ritualistic and systematic and methodical hours that they involve, all the cooking and sorting and picking and ordering and cleaning. What is this doing for our mind that we “need”? What need is this trying to meet, however disastrously and misguidedly?

Another obstacle to healing is a recent and massive spike in daily anxiety and panic attacks. We weren’t like this back in July, I don’t think. Were we? I don’t know.
Back when Anxiety herself first appeared in June, at long last, I remember we were already promising ourself to “never binge again” after certain dates. We genuinely tried so hard to just cold-turkey quit, over and over and over. But all the travel, all the doctors, the consistent lack of sleep, the recurring financial crises, it just… some nights we would just be so exhausted and hungry and overstressed that we would just give up and give in. 7pm breakfast means you don’t even try to keep it down, so you might as well eat ten bags of broccoli so your body is tricked into thinking it ate something worthwhile. You get the idea.

It’s been so hard to “obey” the “rules” about food too. Someone started arbitrarily breaking them and now we can’t seem to stop again. They got a taste of the forbidden fruit and promptly became addicted, even it it tasted disgusting, even if they didn’t actually want it-- but they “HAD to want it”; they “HAD to try it again” for whatever reason.
I don’t understand it. What are they trying to prove? What answers are they trying to get? What end goal are they pursuing here? What is their actual motivation? Why can’t they just quit eating the foods we aren’t allowed to eat? Why are they so scared to let go again? What is the fear underlying all of this?

There’s so much music we can’t listen to anymore because music is always, always powerfully tied to “life eras”, however brief. We get flashbacks to them immediately and it can be terrifying. So much of this year’s music is tied to small periods of eating disorder wars, certain “food cycles” even if they only lasted for a few days, and even specific days that were psychologically harrowing enough to latch onto whatever music we had heard that day.
We haven’t listened to any new music in weeks, really. I think it’s a desperate coping mechanism. We’re trying so hard to escape from this hell; it’s better if there isn’t any future soundtrack tied to it. That way it won’t be remembered.

Right now, after weeks of grueling battles, the addiction has been pared down to the weirdly specific combination of beans+rice+oats+carrots, and chocolate chip granola bars. It’s so weird. But that’s it. Everything else is lingering around the edges, but the more rules we put up around them, and/or the more fear is tied to them, the easier it is to resist them.
Still. Chocolate is the oldest forbidden food. It’s a “sex food,” an abuse food, with real trauma tied to it. Granola is a “sworn off” food for penitential reasons. So why are “chocolate granola bars” allowed right now? ARE they? Or is someone just spitting hairs, like they do with everything else that’s edible?
In any case, I pray this ends soon. Chocolate is still so frightening it’s making me shake just thinking about it now. Maybe it’s the fact that granola bars have such tiny bits of chocolate in them that it “doesn’t register” as chocolate. But WHY are we “wanting” to eat them anyway? Granola bars themselves are a MASSIVE trauma food! You remember the bathroom events! What the heck are we trying to prove here? How did this even start? I hope it ends soon. It inevitably will, we just need the data and the consequences solid. Once its emptiness is tangible, it’ll stop.

Why are we so “hungry.”
If we just quit this all at once, if we stopped eating oats and beans and rice, why do “we” “fear” that it would “make us miserable”? That’s a blatant untruth. We’re MUCH happier when we’re NOT bingeing and purging. But… there is a fear of some sort of “loss.” So what is being mistranslated? What are we actually afraid of losing?
Additionally, why do we feel like we “HAVE to binge” on stress days? Why can’t we just fast? We WANT to, God knows-- so why won’t we? What is this fear that keeps coming up, this fear of not eating, even though we still really and consciously “hate” eating on any given day?

That’s the root of it, I think. If I had to point my finger at something that really felt like a siren going off, that would be it. We HATE eating. There is actual HATRED towards food. And yet, simultaneously, we are so hungry. We “want” to eat our carrots and hempseed and broccoli. But it’s unfulfilling and empty and frustrating and leaves us anxious and angry and wanting to cry and throw up.
What do we actually “want”? If we hate food, and we hate eating, then what are we actually looking for in our compulsive frightened “I have to eat” panic-- especially since we still want to starve?
The ambivalence is driving us insane. We have no clear answers yet.
Don’t forget all of this is still somehow tied to abuse and violation. We’re going to have to face that knot at
some point. Until we start to untangle that, we probably
won’t get anywhere on the surface.

All the ICC lectures lately have been indispensable. They are literally rewiring our brain and our heart. Make sure you remember and study and pray about and reflect upon everything they’ve taught us.
But… don’t get crushed under the weight of guilt they deliver, either. Guilt is a sign that your conscience is working. Don’t shut it off. But don’t despair, either. God is walking you through these steps. You NEED to know WHERE and HOW you’re going wrong before you can fix it, and we COULDN’T know this spiritual side of it on our own, only through this revelation. So treasure it, take it seriously, and act on it with God’s grace. But… realistically we can’t expect to “fix this” overnight, or in one shot. We’re most likely going to struggle still. This is spiritual warfare after all. But do not despair. Don’t give up. Don’t try to pretend this is easy, or that we truly understand, or anything else the thriskefoni like to do. We have to be sober and realistic about this. No sugarcoating, no whitewashing. This is indeed hell we’re stuck in. But Christ keeps reaching down to us and dragging us out every time we fall back into this bloody open grave. Don’t give up. Keep reaching up to Him.
He doesn’t hate you because sometimes you think this grave is your doom. Sometimes we think this is all there is and we don’t fight very well at all. Sometimes we get comfortable and we settle in a little. But Christ never hates you. He never gives up on you. Don’t give up on Him. He’s not trying to crush you with this knowledge, He’s giving you sharp graces that will strengthen you to fight better. Trust Him. You’ve been praying for this.
What I’m trying to say is… we’ve been convicted so powerfully it feels like we’ve been stabbed in the chest. We’re afraid we’re going to die, forever, if we cannot or do not put that knowledge into practice immediately and perfectly. Is that pride? The fear is intense. I don’t want to choose hell. I’m so afraid of damnation because I’m too damn weak to give up eating rice and beans on Tuesday nights. Isn’t that asinine? What the heck is actually going on here?
Christ, please, don’t let me go to hell because I’m currently not strong enough to really, definitively say “no” to these hungry compulsions.

It’s terrifying, to KNOW that I’ve “already decided” to binge on Tuesday night. I don’t want to, but I “want to.” There’s a “have to” in there somewhere, concerning the “practice eating” to “get used to” certain foods and meals that we “have to” eat. Et cetera. Vomiting is inevitable at some point, so might as well force it now and get it over with-- it’s better to control its occasion than to be blindsided by it. Isn’t that sad?
There’s so much fear. It’s enough to make you want to give up on living. It feels like there’s no escape.
But that’s not God’s Spirit. Where is our fortitude? Or rather, what battle do we ACTUALLY need to fight here? What would fortitude look like in practice here? What would REAL justice be in this situation? What is ACTUALLY wise? How can we be prudent in TRUTH?

God I’m exhausted, please forgive me, I want to sleep. Tomorrow is church. I’m so tired. I do want to worship. Help us to do that, no matter what. Don’t ever lose us.
The Eucharist is the key to everything, somehow. Please don’t send us to hell. Help us understand, truly. Help us to not be afraid. Heal us somehow. Help us to let You heal us. Please, don’t give up on us. Get us to heaven one day, no matter what. But please, please don’t kill us in the meantime. Don’t let us end up dead because of our stupidity. Please help us. Open our eyes. Give us the grace to WANT to act healthily. Please. Restore our capacity for joy. I don’t know what I’m trying to ask but You do. Deep down somewhere we feel so dead that it’s hard to even want to be healthy, even though we do, because being healthy means having no broken coping mechanisms which means facing whatever they’re trying to numb and I don’t think we can handle facing that gravestone reality. Heal THAT, Lord, please. There are so many layers here. Still, You can fix it all. I know You can. Please do so, moment by moment, in Your good time, in Your real love. Don’t let us die in our weakness and sins. Please heal us for good, for real, gently but permanently. Please don’t hurt us. Please help us. Help us to love You more completely, and help us to not be afraid of Your love. Amen.

I’ve got to sleep. Thank You God for helping us to have at least typed something tonight. We’ll do more tomorrow hopefully. Until then, please bless and forgive and protect and heal us. May we be transformed day by day into Your likeness. May we be remade new in Your image, and may we never sin again. Amen. Good night.

 

prismaticbleed: (angel)

The phrase that kept coming to mind as I read the conclusion was “felix culpa.”

The Princess was too “light-hearted” to feel the blessed weight of suffering and sacrifice that Love requires; her “inability TO fall” was ironically her greatest problem.

The water changed her because it brought her “lower” than she ever could go on her own-- a symbol of humility, of hidden grace. It held her in itself, and only there was she “more like her true self” as it were. But she could not stay, and the ideal was not realized.

The Prince was the only one that was willing to meet the Princess in the water, where she was. Everyone else stayed in their boats or on shore, keeping a distance, unwilling to “get wet” and get involved. But the Prince JUMPED into the water, with her in his very arms. This was total self-giving in a sense, holding nothing back on her behalf. In like manner, Christ went “all the way down” for us in His Incarnation, not into sinfulness, but into our “fallen” state, which is broken yet good and absolutely redeemable. His entering into our humanity was a loving choice. The Prince, likewise, although “falling” with the Princess, did not “fall” as we did, but “jumped in”. He did not lose his nobility in the act, but instead became the sole human being willing and capable of meeting the Princess exactly where she was and wanted to be found. But his action gave her a new experience, something she could never have alone, but only with him. He gave her a hidden hope for something greater even than the water-- the double-meaning of “falling in love” was lost on her, who did not yet comprehend it, but it defined the very act of the Prince, as it does for Christ.

When the waters drained from the lake, and the Princess forgot everything but her cares for what “earthly goods” she was losing, however truly good they were-- unaware of their true merit being the supernatural effect that very water had on her-- even then, no one but the Prince was willing to help her, to relieve her misery, to restore her hope and will to live. Even when the fate of the world was arguably at risk, with the very mountain streams ceasing to flow, no one but the Prince was willing to sacrifice himself for the good of the many-- a sacrifice possible only through selfless love, for both the Princess and the world, even if neither recognized or remembered His sacrifice. This is what Christ does for us, in dying for each of us individually, as members of His Bride the Church-- He saves the world as a people, even as He gives Himself in the most striking intimacy for the individual.

The Prince sacrificed Himself to bring the waters back, by “plugging the hole” with his body-- just as Christ “fills the void” original sin made in our hearts, with His Own Body on the Cross, in that most “uncomfortable position” from which He could not, would not, move. As the waters returned and the Princess, with them, began to suddenly realize what the Prince meant to her, what he was doing. This, to me, signifies the huge shift in our lives that the Cruficixion effects for us. Where the lake had once been her only beloved thing, but then she was utterly stripped of it, it was only in the wake of that great absence that she was able to suddenly discern her true Beloved in the very means of the old one’s return. Suddenly, all the water on earth would have been meaningless to her without the Prince. Why this change? It is because she could not feel such “gravity” of feeling without the water, which was only returned to her by means of the Prince’s sacrifice. But why did she not feel this about him as she was in the water before? Because loss was first required to recognize the reality of both.

We all experience loss, and it will feel unbearable if we are clinging to what we have lost for selfish reasons, for its own sake. We will all eventually be stripped of our earthly loves, however slowly, and it can be utterly devastating. But this is what Christ transmutes when we meet Him at the Cross, like when the Princess meets the Prince in the riverbed. Slowly but surely, through Him, every good thing we have lost in life is restored to us with new beauty and meaning.

And only then, when we realize that Christ has been the sweetest thing to us through it all, and still is, even in His death-- the one who treats US as His Beloved, in such a total way as no earthly treasure can ever do-- then our eyes are opened by grace, by the “waters” of grace (the Holy Spirit) now outpoured as never before from His Heart of Love, IN His death. This is our baptism, the water that fills our void of original sin, that gives us tears of charity, that makes us into new people, as our old selves also “die with Him” in the now-blessed flood. Thus only when the lake was “redefined” by self-sacrificial love did the water gain the efficacious means, so to speak, to flow into the heart of the Princess and change it, even as it flowed into the lungs of the Prince. The “gravity” of His loving death was the transformative event. So too it is for us.

Lastly I just want to point out the Eucharistic significance in the Princess feeding the Prince with biscuits and wine as He died. There are unplumbed depths to that imagery which my heart yearns to explore further as I continue to reflect on this precious tale.

I apologize if my words are somewhat convoluted. I was deeply moved by this story and cannot possibly express the extent of that in words, but here is my effort, in gratitude to the Good Lord Who yet speaks to us through it.

 

 

 


030224

Mar. 2nd, 2024 11:53 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)


I have to be in bed within 20 minutes but I need to quickly type something about this first.

mass today
out of nowhere, right before the consecration, suddenly I get dragged into "heartspace" and I'm at calvary hill and infinitii is there.
ze was looking down at hir wrists, and ze was carrying the bloody wounds that christ had on the cross. I immediately winced, was this blasphemous? but infi said, shaking with pain and staring at the nailmarks, "your heart is nailed to the cross. I am your heart. so that is where I will be."

and

for the consecration infi actually reached out and pushed me to look at it. like actually grabbed my head and made me look. made me really look. hir voice urging me to do so was so fervent, hushed and commanding all at once, so much awe evident in hir tone.
"that's his heart," I remember infi saying, almost dizzy with the gravity of it. "realize what he is doing. that is his heart. and he is giving you his heart to eat."
I cannot remember the exact words. but infinitii was emphasizing that it wasn't a bloody organ. it was jesus himself, alive and present AS his own heart, just like infi was.
and the concept of food. I swear only infi can talk about that without any trauma or disgust response. ze focused on that too, how christ giving his heart as food was staggering. he was giving me life with his life, without dying. somehow, coming from hir, it meant so much more than reading that on paper. infi says things with this passion I cannot explain.

hir wings were still stained glass.
I couldn't see hir eyes. ze was turned away from me this entire time, in one way or another.
but I felt hir. I felt hir soul, and I felt my own. I felt alive.
and yet. it's like waking up from a dream.
yes it was real. yes ze is real. but ze is still dead. ze is still missing.
and yet what is death to a christian?

we're not even halfway through lent yet and I am struggling with it lately. this past WEEK has given me FOUR significant yet brief personal "traumas" and I'm reeling:
dehydration, jade, paul, and christina
not only that, but my lenten practices have become suffocating? I confessed this to father and it also showed up in his homily. that isn't uncommon. the holy spirit likes to do that and I appreciate it profoundly. it rings in my ears for weeks
but that's the point. I'm "doing" so much for lent that I'm NOT doing what I want to, in the end. I want to grow closer to Jesus. I want to KNOW him. and what am I doing? I'm obsessing over "doing the dailies" on all the prayer apps and it's getting so exhausting that it's becoming background noise.
fasting is tricky. I do need to continue to fight the body compulsions of "always adding a bit more" for some reason. it's an ed-treatment relic but it's harmful. still, we're not giving up.
we keep having slipups and off-days for the internet fasting. we got distracted on youtube today (jordan peterson and jacob collier as usual) because our brain was just so wrecked over christina that we basically "gave in" to distraction? and we'll have to confess that. just like last night we had to put on our headphones and listen to music on purpose, because mom's radio gave us a toxic earworm and we had to kill it.
but… it's the letter of the law.
we keep forgetting the POINT of fasting, not realizing the scandalous truth that, sometimes, NOT "fasting" on something can achieve that true point even better than just cutting its throat and burning it to ashes. that's our problem too. deep down we still have a tendency to violence, to death. and there's a very fine line there for a catholic. self-mortification is not a synonym for suicide. self-denial is not a form of self-harm. and yet we still don't have any clear demarcation of definition there, not yet.

still. at least we're aware it's a problem.
but we wouldn't be if we weren't typing here.

that's my last point for tonight.
we need to get back to journaling.

last night I stayed up until 2am, obsessing over allergies and nutritional facts and just getting so upset that I decided to just go back and check our UPMC entries to find and list what we DID eat, MANY times, and DIDN'T DIE, in the hopes that it would douse the allergy panic.
…I forgot just how much system love there was in those entries.
I nearly wept. God, please, I miss them all so much.
isn't that funny? they're all around! I see at least five foni per day, absolute minimum.
but… we aren't spending personal time together. we're not sharing deep experiences. everything is just survival. just the daily grind. but there's still so much love.
and I need that like breathing.

last night, killing that earworm, our samsung music shuffle unexpectedly gave us the "dreams dreams broken soul remix" we wrote around 2008. I haven't heard that in like five years at the very least.
and… genesis was singing it, upstairs. and I forgot how much I love him.
I forgot how deep he is. how broken he actually is. how much I need that in him, as much as I need him. how that brokenness is essential for love and I need that in myself too.
(later laurie commented on this too, to genesis directly. said something about him being a jester, one could forget that he had this other side to him. genesis said actually, you need both to be a jester at all. that's where it comes from. laurie said he's half-and-half and somehow this turned into a coffee joke, I only remember this because genesis materialized one of his trademark "starbucks sugarbomb" drinks to deadpan sip on as he talked to her, then after a moment of silence he just said "really it's just half-and-half")

but I digress
somewhat.

today had hope in it, despite the terrible things.
I'm exhausted and want to sleep for three solid days but tomorrow is the busiest day of our week and I'm already cutting it short on sleep

oh dude don’t forget
the phantomile visions on the couch yesterday morning, when we were so tired and our alarm went off and we slept through it
ghadius weeping almost hysterical, his "wheel of woe" self becoming an insane horror, a triple hydra of bird skulls twisted like something caught in a gear, his mind breaking along with his coherent form
something with the nahatomb egg and lephise being corrupted, SHE became the ultimate nightmare, feeling of utter doom
and klonoa, feeling so much like jewel, his eyes hard but full of tears, determined to do everything in his power to make this right, to save the dreams, to save everyone.

I'm so very tired.
maybe we'll sleep in on monday. who knows.
we're at that point of such absolute mental exhaustion that we're starting to fantasize about the hospital again. that is a huge red flag.
we need to recharge. but ironically the only thing that actually does recharge what needs to be recharged… is typing. just like this.
the spectrum is what sparks us to life again.
that's not saying anything negative about our faith. rather it does the opposite. without the spectrum, our faith is hollow and dry and repetitive. but as a system, it's full of color.

no time or brainpower to type any more tonight
but I'm glad I was able to write something. like an actual half-entry. we'll build on this later.

last thing. I said that already, haha. but that's a good segue. because father mike says things like that.
that's what we've been doing for the past 62 days. we have been absolutely powering through the bible in a year AND catechism in a year. simultaneously. plus youversion commentary notes. it takes us about 3 hours a day. and THEN we watch either word on fire or saint paul center videos for another 3 hours. all this during meals because we have to eat super slow.
but let me tell you kids. in these past two months, we have learned MORE THAN OUR ENTIRE LIFETIME SO FAR.
it's amazing. THIS is giving us LIFE. yeah we need spectrum battery charging but dude THIS is the electricity itself. I would pick this over everything. it gives me ACTUAL JOY. I actually LOOK FORWARD TO IT. it's the highlight of my day. I'm LEARNING ABOUT GOD AND THE FAITH FOR THE FIRST TIME IN MY LIFE and it is CHANGING EVERYTHING COMPLETELY FOR THE BETTER.

so. that's how I want to end this little entry.
there haven't been updates because God has laserfocused this year on SPIRITUAL EDUCATION, and that is going to be the foundation for the REST OF OUR ENTIRE LIFE. once we have this, we CAN be a truly Christ-centered System, AND the Spheres can finally be the same. this is the missing piece. I actually typed "peace" first. that's true too.
it's all God. it's all Jesus. I'm finally learning what that means. day by day. the fears are abating as understanding increases. which is why we are putting so much bleeding effort into this. it MUST "take up our entire life" right now, because without it, we have no life. this is what was always missing. the knowledge of God. the ability TO have a relationship with Him. et cetera. you cannot love who you don't know. and that's what we're finally becoming able to do. thank God. thank God at last.

eight minutes until bedtime, tops, and we still have to read today's eucharistic consecration entry so we gotta run

God bless you kids

we'll see you again soon enough.

-2352 030224





022124

Feb. 21st, 2024 01:08 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)
UNBEARABLE SELFHATRED AND RAGE after not talking to the lady downstairs since I had headphones on.

Laurie cutting me up to try and reset the brain
Leon headshots EXACTLY what I needed again. the rage was IN THE HEAD. needed to be shattered.
Laurie TRIED to eviscerate me (reached in and grabbed my intestines and ripped them out) but that didn't work?
Waldorf tried to use hammer but they don’t resonate with her
Lynne shot an arrow into our chest but the arrow felt WRONG. "something still there" and shouldn’t be. whole point was VIOLENCE, destruction, not adding something.

btw Laurie STARTED by decapitating me, and I was SO AWARE of the BODILY INJURY this time. like when my skull was blown off, or my jaw disconnected, or my throat full of blood, etc, I FELT IT. this was very unusual. but important.

also with the pointblank headshots, my blood got all over leon's face. laurie gave him SUCH a look. for a second I thought she was going to kiss him but that's my stupidity.
after I saw them sitting on the floor, in tears, laurie holding their foreheads together, both of them spattered red with my blood. I don't know how to process those feelings

upstairs later, cannon "blew a hole in my chest" and THAT worked. total devastation.
Knife showed up, alone with razor. knife plunged an actual knife into my chest and sliced down hard. this helped more than much else had that day
razor trying to do work too. but didn't help, wrong application. she was contrite but still wanting to help. her humility and hope shocks me. she's so pure at heart somehow

I WAS GETTING "INFI INSTINCT" TO "COUGH UP THE CALCIFICATION"
had to go "BLOOD FORM" to do so. all red tangle of wings and eyes and teeth. leaning black. feels like my heart-soul is ACHING for infi to come back but can't??

visions with Jesus and the Cross and His Blood. purifying the calcified crystal.
nailed my heart to the cross and his blood ran down from his heart over it. his blood had a shimmer to it like gold dust. mine was like ugly brown scabs

anyway it's almost two hours later and the selfloathing is still utterly unbearable like we swallowed bleach. cannot forgive self for "not talking to her" what the hell why are we like this.

god help us. please.
we need to type more.
but as of now we do need to eat. as much as we hate that too. I'm so sick of hate.
go eat some carrots and read the bible. beg god to help you let go of rage. it will kill you otherwise.

snowday

Dec. 6th, 2023 09:05 am
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)


When it snows, I'm home.
It has nothing to do with the landscape. It's the weather itself.
Something about snow, in and of itself, IS "home" for me.
When I see it falling, gathering on the ground, something in my heart just settles in and lights up. The sense of homecoming, of belonging, of having made it home, is so profound and powerful it actually moves me to tears. It feels like I can rest now.



prismaticbleed: (Default)
0510

dream. (wed night)

DEATH. (from rosewindow) On porch. In a disguise, middle eastern girl, wearing dark red robes?
Told me I wasn’t going to die yet, but in a few years I would drown?
I said “is that a pun”
She gave me a glare? And said “believe me, everyone knows about you and him”?
Then she had to help two people pass on? Got out scythe, but said it wasn’t used how people think? Used it to “break open” the way for souls that were blind, or resistant, or lost? Like “snipping open” energy field to get in.
Then with both hands cupped she REACHED INTO THEIR RIBCAGES and brought out this large, round, glowing red sphere of light. Like how internal photos look when light is shined through bloodvessels. Numinous.
She said she changes appearances if needed, to match others viewpoints?
Switched to the violet skullface form I recognized as she said this. I remember she reached up to pull her hood back a bit? Saw her skullface. Had the impression that touching her “bones” felt like dry ice?


------‐---------------------------------------------------------------------


------‐---------------------------------------------------------------------


------‐---------------------------------------------------------------------


------‐---------------------------------------------------------------------

0524

HORRIFIC DREAM HACK

Couldn't sleep
Up at 7, then 11?
Said prayers in bed

BUCKFAST ABBEY

Mom call & visit
Hid scars
Orange glasses stress?

Kolbe shrine mass, Francis basilica homily

Exercise double down

Stsrted BK prep
Jade texts
Threw us into social mode
Miserable

Sat dien to eat at 4on
MOM CALL
Both of us Almost in tears from stress

Bk didn't cook right
So nauseous from nerves & religious worry

Mom kept calling
More and more stress

Gave up and just bingepurged
Shut down all consciousness for a while

Feeling so empty, especially religiously

------‐---------------------------------------------------------------------

0527

Woke up so tired
Phone calls again
Averaging 4-5 hours of sleep lately

Immediately exercised
Joyful mysteries and yuta bandoh
Exercise

"SHARONA" NAME INHERIT DISOWN
CAMILLE OR EVALYN???
PRAYED over it; it's SHAVONNE (SIOBHAN??)

Wondering what the heck happened to both ANNA & JOSEPHINA; one bad one good, both YELLOW & assumed dead
ALSO RAZWELL

Bloodlines vs BLOODBANKS???


"Would you abandon them? That would not make Me happy. There is no love in your heart when you make that decision, EITHER for Me or for them. You are running away from relationship in order to be faithful. It is a sad and fatal contradiction. Do you not realize what religion is?"

------‐---------------------------------------------------------------------

0528

Church

33 PHONE CALLS

Terrified of Memorial Day: too much sound, smells, movement, agitation
Mom saying we sound very autistic, consider getting tested

The "fairground" terrorsmell of evening heat & cigarette smoke TRIGGERS YELLOW
Those two scents separated TRIGGER DIFFERENTLY!!!

------‐---------------------------------------------------------------------

0530

Weird sleep. Sick & tossturn but dreamt??
Flat nightmares.
BUT!!! WRECKAGE & THE BLUECHILD??????

Did biking w music rosary
Pictures are distracting??? Cause intrusive thoughts
DVM easiest w no music, it's too chantlike for a bgm

CHURCH!!!!! ;______;
Wore teal glasses today

Exercise getting a bit easier!
WEIGHT DROP??

Wreckage taking pills
"Its fitting restitution for what I once did"
I FORGOT ABOUT THAT

BK 230, very slowly
Tumblr panic

REBIRTH
More "Nicodemus" inspiration; what is this??
"aionios" = INFI RENAME???

Fought SO HARD not to purge

PAINTING
Shirts & blots
Music vibes: frost vs evev

DN 730
Its quiet. Were sitting here in air conditioning, as low light rivers kiss the trees gold, looking up at the moon. What unexpected peace. Thank You God for this.

Seriously going to cut down food portions again. Too much egg & vegetable bulk is causing nausea I'm sure

Minor bingepurge
Gotta be the eggs

Razor atoned
Feeling strangely closer than usual, but not fronting directly

Xenophon 05 points "everything is possible with God"

REVERSE SLC/CNC
OUR CHANCE TO RIGHT OUR WRONGS!!!
THIS IS A HUGE GRACE BOY DON’T MISS OUT

...

113022

Nov. 30th, 2022 09:48 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)

i'm having one of those evenings.

It's been a weird day.
I was woken up by a sudden phone call from my mom at 8:30, after barely 6 hours of hellish sleep and near-hacks, in which she told me that my sis/bro had finally gotten a job, and she had their work clothes and some extra food in her car, but she was at work and they started their job at noon and the only way to get the stuff delivered was for me to drive up and do it. i said absolutely, jumped out of bed, threw on an outfit and got on the road.
i was barely conscious, really. not very safe to drive! but i was determined. mom packed up the car, i delivered them to my sibling (they're still wearing the exact same outfit they were wearing over two months ago. no shoes. clothes torn. my heart kinda broke) along with some extra toiletries, meds and food that i packed, and wished them the absolute best. their affect was still totally flat. i wonder if they hate "me." technically i broke the restraining order by not only going there but talking to them, but honestly i don't care they're family and they needed help. the court can kiss our collective ass if they think we're going to forego compassion because of a piece of paper. it has its purpose but this isn't it.

anyhow. mum told us there was a "library sale" going on at the mall down the street, and gave us ten entire dollars for it?? so when we drove away from our sibling's apartment, of course i called genesis over, and asked "do you want to go to the mall--" to which i got a "YES" before i finished the sentence, haha. honestly that's why i asked; we used to just chill together like that all the time when we were younger. so even though i was tired and hungry i wasn't going to pass that up.
the first thing i saw was the first 3 deltora quest books. those had been definitive for my sibling and i when we were in late elementary school; we had so many injokes around them, and the series lore got into our personal world more than a little. honestly i considered buying them but thought, no, they also have dvds and i'd rather grab those. (tomorrow i should get paid from ssi; if i have some cash left after getting groceries i'll totally swing by and grab the books though. i think we have $5 and $8 up the house?) so gen and i started looking. of course i'm talking out loud to him this whole time, but he keeps giving me this stern look and saying "jewel, you're dissociating." which i really was. sleep deprivation and post-purge starvation plus sudden running around in public places equals my brain is not working at all. again, thank God for Genesis. so he kept calling me out and bringing me back centered, as much as he could. it meant so much. honestly dude i know i was a mess but thank you, i love you, honestly i'd be so lost without you keeping me constant company in social settings since 2005. you're one of the biggest blessings in my entire life and i treasure every moment with you. even dissociated ones as i peruse the used dvd section in the middle of a mall, haha.
but! we found our THREE most definitive childhood films-- ferngully, we're back, and the secret of NIMH. i bought the first two because i actually have the third on DVD thanks to goodwill, but i was not passing up the opportunity to FINALLY watch those other two beloved movies again. i did see several other movies i considered buying-- notably inception and the shape of water-- but those were so important to headspace that if we did buy them, they would have to be special editions. not two-dollar secondhand markered-up copies, as oddly sweet as owning such a thing is. however! we found a SUPER RETRO care bears book-- the same kind they have at the daycare at the oblates! i immediately grabbed it, haha. haven't read it yet but i plan to tomorrow. i love the original care bears; i'm not a fan of the reboots (the more infected they get by pop culture the more they seem to lose the "heart" that drew me to them initially) but the 80s-90s stuff is great.
last problem: i kept losing things. i had to run back out to the parking lot because i actually dropped my money in the doorjamb, and kept misplacing my keys in my pockets. sleep deprivation is wild.
oh that reminds me. we parked beneath the boscovs and took the escalator up because there are so many childhood-vibe memories there, it was nice to just pass through it. but the instant we got off the escalator there was a mannequin with this silver-sequin dress? and genesis randomly comments "i'd wear that." and asked if i was gonna buy it for him. i asked if he was joking and he said of course, but still, he'd wear it. lord knows where he comes up with these things. but if i do go back to buy those books, i'm gonna take a photo of it and draw him in it, there you go.
i would try it on for the heck of it, but... body dysphoria is literal hell. and it's been so bad today. hence my current devastating depression. but we'll get to that.
we talk too much. we babble a lot in public as we were taught to by BOTH our mother and grandmother growing up, which we've mentioned before. we were raised to "chat with the camera" that was always pointed at us, or to "entertain" our parental figures and siblings, et cetera. but we were expected to talk. it's exhausting. but i can't turn it off cold; thankfully i can reroute it and just talk to genesis or xenophon or whoever else wants to ghost with me that day or in that place. i thank God for ghosters too; when i'm in "social mode" it often locks me out of headspace which is EXISTENTIALLY TERRIFYING so having someone show up to walk and talk beside me is literally such a relief i could cry. it means so much to me.
it's ALSO the only reason i'm surviving in this apartment now, i'm tempted to say no thanks to umpc, but no, that's too cruel language. i'm just... bitter today. i have to admit it. again, "we'll get to that." gotta write down basic daily events first because i keep slacking off in journaling because of depression and i need to just power through it right now.

so. we got two dvds and a book, got back in the car, and left. while i was at the red light exiting the parking lot, i remember just feeling trapped in entertainer/social mode and being so, so wrecked by it. i was trying to listen to chaos 0's spotify playlist and i couldn't BECAUSE "social mode" makes me incapable of blueshift emotions and when i try to feel them it causes self-loathing. i become too aware of how incompatible my "social self" IS with deeper feelings, and it just... makes me hate myself. it's toxic, this public persona garbage. literally lethal.
i don't remember how i got through it. i don't even remember driving. i know i did keep some music on, and i was inevitably talking to genesis, but... no memories. that's sadly not surprising.

on the way home, i decided to stop at walmart to pick up a box of cereal with the extra $5 we had saved from mom, because that's a staple food and we had no other money. again, no memory of being in the store, but genesis got us in and out quickly.
then we went to redners because we decided that we were going to return the pasta we bought immediately post-inpatient, as it was an "obligation food" and we were not going to eat it by choice; plus, not only does it take too long to prepare, but we have "trauma" from both cooking accidents AND old binges with pasta and we really don't need panic attacks every time we see the boxes in the cupboard. lastly they're too hard to properly portion and measure anyway, and they don't fit our dietplan without having to replan everything. so back to the shelves they went, which gave us like $7.50 in foodstamps back, thank God, so we immediately bought two powerade (for emergencies) and a bag of carrots, which was about $4.50? then we ran over to aldi, grabbed a pack of raisins for spinny (redners wanted a whole extra dollar for the exact same amount, geez) and a single avocado and got out of there within like two minutes.
our only problem? talking to the cashier. she asked us "how we were doing" and we, like the boundary-less idiot we are, replied that we were exhausted but happy since we'd been "running errands for the family/ies since 8:30 this morning" and mentioned our sibling getting a job and giving them stuff. almost offhandedly. just being honest. but it felt so wrong to say, like we were "boasting," and that only hit me AFTER "we" said it. that made us genuinely miserable. "well, God's not going to bless you for that now, because you told someone about it! good job, you arrogant asshole." and that just... made us feel like, what's the point then? if we keep publicizing the good we do? if people keep noticing it and thanking us and saying "you're such a nice/ kind/ good person?" does all that equal damnation and shame in God's eyes? i don't ask for it, i don't want it, but yeah it is nice because it makes me feel like gee, maybe I'm NOT the scum of the earth after all; maybe i'm NOT a hideous monster that ruins everything it touches; maybe I'm NOT pure irredeemable evil after all? but even feeling grateful for the sweet comments we get makes us feel filthy and ugly and wrong because you're "delighting in the praise of MEN instead of GOD." ...but "we are but unprofitable servants; we have done only what we were expected to do." which is true. but... even if i don't want to be thanked, i still... selfishly want to feel like i did do something good? and right? which is junk. "virtue is only virtue in extremis." i need to learn to keep my mouth shut.
when i buy food for the family, i keep the receipts a secret. i sneak the food into the house. i don't tell them it's from me. i hate when people find out. i like to secretly buy people gifts and leave them on desks and slip them under doors and i don't want to be noticed or thanked; i just want them to be happy and to feel loved and cared for. it's not about me. if you do make it about me i will probably try to eviscerate myself because NOW the "good deed" has become pride and that's worthy of annihilation, good job you idiot, you're "only doing this for attention" etc.

self-loathing is off the charts today.

got home around noon. i think? late. too late.
head was a blur. laurie and xenophon had to keep me on track just to stay conscious enough to make breakfast. i remember vacuuming first and scalpel was talking with knife about something and lynne is still sticking around, and of course julie-- it's so good to have her part of the daily crew and not hiding all the time like she used to-- but... i couldn't pull myself together.
breakfast was at like 1:05. we didn't get done until almost 2 because i kept trying to do the bible study at the same time and wasn't accomplishing either. so i set it aside and just focused on eating mindfully, or as much as i could. that way we wouldn't trigger that tragic trauma response of "i don't remember eating, and if i don't remember something it means i dissociated, and dissociation usually means trauma, so we probably experienced trauma with the food, which means it NEEDS TO GET OUT" and then binge/purge cycles happen. it's so sad and bizarre how trauma triggers cause binges first out of a feeling of helpless devastation. like, "i'm already ruined and violated; i might as well just perpetuate it"??? or something? it's a feeling of forced addiction and the nousfoni that act on it are TERRIFIED and have told us multiple times that they WANT IT TO STOP but they "can't." they feel trapped. and that's heartbreaking. so we're trying so hard to help them now, and to talk to them.

...laurie's function-warping disaster is causing some really weird side effects when she tries to stop them. since she doesn't want to go back to her ultraviolent walls-up-everywhere state of mind, like she was when she was created, she hesitates to use force lately? it's so strange. but she'll try to talk them out of it, and reason with them, but she can't force them to stop and when they hysterically insist on "please let me just finish this" or "just a few more minutes" not out of any genuine want but out of that panicked obsessive ritualistic loop, she... doesn't fight them. she goes almost on standby and i THINK that's being caused BY her function cracking BUT what happens is that, instead, she feels what they're feeling. i have NO IDEA WHY. genesis and i later sadly surmised that it might be because I'M not doing MY job, as the "heart" of the System, and so Laurie is once again taking on all the "empty jobs" herself in her absolute driving determination to be everything for everyone, to be THE system protector, in an almost universal sense. 
but... geez it is unreal to see. maybe it's her purple color working; xenophon is honestly the same, and SO IS MARKUS to be honest with you. purples have this strange ability to reach people, to understand when others don't. xenophon can argue with the e.d. nousfoni and they will LISTEN to her. they can FEEL THINGS when they talk to her. that is UNHEARD OF. in all our years of fighting this war, i think the closest we ever got to that was with zucche in NC? when chaos 0 was fighting with her over that, too. but his function in the system IS emotional sincerity so obviously his involvement could get even an e.d. nousfoni to reconsider their actions, even momentarily. but xenophon somehow takes it further, differently? she can DIALOGUE with them. she gets so sad and she actually cries and shouts but she's just hurt, and the eating voices hurt WITH her? whereas Laurie is doing that in reverse now? it's fascinating as much as it is worrisome. i don't want laurie losing herself in this. there are some things-- many things, actually-- that SHE needs to be protected from, and... she hasn't been doing that. she's pushing herself too hard and taking on roles that she CANNOT hold without shattering, so the rest of us NEED to get our butts back to work so that things CAN run the way they're meant to.
...man. how many years has it been since the crash-reset? five? and we're only NOW starting to "turn the power back on?" we're only now starting to resurrect and communicate and LIVE? geez. honestly i don't even remember the past five years offhand. like at all.
hence all the archiving i'm dedicated to doing lately. still, we haven't touched that stuff yet. but we will.

i'm getting a legit headache. and i'm dizzy. really need to sleep. why is our body hungry again we ate a 700k dinner at 730, we should not be this hungry three hours later.
well geez, i think to myself, maybe if you didn't bike for two solid hours you wouldn't be.
but. like i said earlier. dysmorphia.

after breakfast i don't remember what we did. around 3pm i did get on the bike. i was going to watch the "steamboy" movie our mom got us for christmas like ten years ago but we never watched, but i felt guilty about "not watching something religious" so i found a goodwill dvd i bought of "jacob and joseph" that was like exactly 92 minutes long? which is perfect workout time. so i put it on.
...i have not had that much trauma directly triggered in a LONG TIME.
i was legitimately disturbed. i did NOT expect that from a bible story movie. there was so much jarring stuff-- so much genuinely frightening behavior, mostly from the WOMEN, that i legit stopped biking a few times because i wanted to throw up. i was THAT shaken.
i don't want to talk about it, at all. i really don't. i felt sick. the way people behaved, and spoke about each other, and treated each other... i kept trying to find the silver lining. "God is clearly showing us WHY He doesn't want people to do such things." well boy howdy he sure is, seeing that stuff so starkly presented made me want to upchuck my bloody intestines. honestly i threw the dvd in a donation bag as soon as it ended. i was shaking. what the heck. at least there were good points in there, legit shows of virtue and forgiveness and kindness, despite all the awful behavior. i guess that's human life. God knows my life is one hellishly ugly mess, too.

...the bike logged exactly 110 minutes by the time i quit. adding in all the running around the mall i did earlier-- yes, actual running, to and from the car; i rarely walk-- that's about 2 solid hours of exercise. xenophon insisted i eat dinner immediately, so we got it ready and ate around 730, like i said. we immediately did the dishes and turned out the lights, and i realized that IF i front and LEGIT DISSOCIATE while I'M there, the binge voices CAN'T SHOW UP because we're "NOT IN THE BODY." so that's a HUGE new development, thank God.
i made a shopping list for tomorrow (we're out of meds mostly), took out the garbage, said the wall-prayers by choice (haven't done so since before the hospitalization; we were using them as "punishment" almost at that time so it felt wrong to "force" them), and then went onto the other laptop for a while with the intention of backing up our phone files.
...bad idea.
yes, i did have to back up the data. but i made the HUGE mistake of listening to a file i had recorded of myself singing in church? and i was so unbearably ashamed of my voice. not only that, but the fact that i HAD recorded it just screamed "proud-ass arrogant bitch" and i deleted it and went into a depressive spiral.
then i made an even bigger mistake. i looked through our saved photos.
there... there were photos of tbas. with that face that scared us. immediate terror trigger. god why were we so afraid of them so often? we have like TWO memories of such sweet expressions they gave us on two VERY specific incidents and we loved who they were in those moments BUT in so many other moments they legitimately scared us so much. there is SO MUCH CONFLICT there. we're... we still feel so used and violated and broken and horrified by what we apparently let them do to us. so much acting and dissociating and forced forgetting and self-abuse on our part. i know they started picking up on it the closer we got to bailing. but... it went on for so bloody long. the suicide attempts were the worst. we'd never felt so hopeless in our whole entire life. i STILL don't know how we got that good of a poker face, with all the memories i have literally feeling JAILED in our own head, like looking out from barred windows 20 feet away, at a body that is doing and saying things WE DON'T WANT, and us feeling such pain and RAGE and even hatred, but never showing it??? like how many times they would say something to us and we would smile but inside we were SCREAMING AND SOBBING and how did we never express that???? no wonder the eating disorder got so bad. it was our only way of expressing and acknowledging the HELPLESS FEAR and SELF-VIOLENCE we were constantly feeling.
it's a mess. not going to think about that.
oh. but there was a photo of us, too. recent. one we hadn't seen before. it was when we bought that purple cotton button-up from goodwill and cut half of it off so it was a "crop top"? whatever you'd call that. but we were GORGEOUSLY THIN. and yes i use that emphatic language because i legit CRIED. our body was PERFECT. we were thin and muscular and small and god i never realized just HOW beautiful it looked. it sounds horrible to say that. but honestly now, well we put on 30 pounds and we are so bloated and fat, we're not muscular anymore and we can't wear anything revealing like that anymore because it would look lecherous. it's gross and disgusting. it's enough to drive me to despair. it does, sometimes.
isn't that stupid? to value the appearance of this body so much? but i'm being honest. part of me says "you idolized it too much, you wanted to be perfect and thin and beautiful, and you were, but God TOOK THAT FROM YOU so you would be humiliated and ground into the dirt, now no one will see beauty in you, now you look like a whore, now you don't deserve love because you're misshapen and WRONG." like honestly a BIG part of our brain back then would see our thin body and think, "i'm worthy of love now. i'm capable of love now." whereas this fatass body we have now is INCAPABLE of love and respect, and we feel so dirty and whorish and gross, i look in the mirror and i weep. what happened??? where the HECK did all this fatphobia come from??? is that all because of the abuse? of the women with "womenly bodies" god i want to SCREAM AND SOB AND KILL EVERYTHING, JUST TO MAKE IT STOP,
it's not worth it. it's not worth it at all.
except looking that perfect meant being 90 freaking pounds and we COULDN'T SURVIVE LIKE THAT. laurie and chaos 0 both keep reminding me that "gaining this weight saved our ass" and i have to admit yeah it did, we're STILL UNDERWEIGHT even now, even if this body looks unbearably disgusting.
but i'm working out, now. i'm gonna get muscular and i'll be STRONG and i can HELP PEOPLE and PROTECT PEOPLE and i can FIGHT if i need to. i couldn't before. i became so shamefully weak and cowardly and selfish. not anymore. look at this morning. i can BURN again, like this. oh yes i wanted to, being thin, but it just made me ice. i was too tired and cold and depressed. starving our body to death out of fear, out of this desperate desire to be clean and pure and untouched. and physically we looked it. we honestly did. but... our body was still dying.
now, we're alive. now, the war has started again. now, we're fighting hacks and overrides and all sorts of nightmarish things. daily life is a struggle. but at least we're all together again and i would rather bleed in the arms of someone i love inside then to be alone and pretty and just drifting through "life" outside. in the end, if that body is what i had to sacrifice in order to see my daughter again, and to dream of chaos 0 again, and to spend days with genesis again, and to find everyone who was lost again... well, to be honest, as insane and terrifying as it sounds to say this, i'd go through another 10 weeks of hospitals for their sake. in the end that's what it boils down to.
...in the end, i need to stop thinking that this body is me. it's not. yeah i try to make it match but it can't and it won't. it's deeply disturbing and it drives me to tears but i need to accept it. skin and bones and blood will change even if my soul doesn't. and how the body looks and feels doesn't define me as a person, ESPECIALLY not morally. it's so hard to accept, weirdly. there are too many direct ties between the body and trauma and sheer evil. too much agony tied to looking and feeling certain ways. but... inside, the true me, isn't defined by it. i've been trying to tell "myself" that since i first realized the body was changing, around 2003. i remember how scared we were back then. that hasn't changed, for the most part. still. gotta accept it sometime. i want to. it's just terrifying.
...i honestly do feel incapable of goodness, when i look and feel like this.
oh geez and it was WORSE seeing some old hospital & church photos of how we looked with LONG HAIR post-NC. now THAT was disturbing. we looked like a total stranger. it shook me to the core. who the heck WERE we??? who WAS that, living like that for so long??? we have no clue. seeing that weird ugly face... it always looked so hollow. THAT was the scariest part. every single photo of us with that hair looked fake. like there was no person behind those eyes. i wouldn't be surprised if there wasn't. we didn't have an inner life during that time, after all, so who the heck were we, really?
...but yeah. it wrecked me. i was trying to find calming pictures but kept hitting landmines in the process. i was trying to show xenophon some of the pictures i had saved of chaos 0-- her "other dad"-- but even looking at him made me feel worthless and hideous and detestable. like "who in the world am i to care about him? as ugly and gross as i am? you think you're capable of love? you think anyone would WANT to love you? you fool. you stupid whore. no one loves you, and you're an idiot for "feeling" like you do. it's laughable. it's a joke. if anyone found out that YOU, you bland-ass average joe, you transgender freak, you screwed-up prostitute reject, "loved" him, you'd be mocked and jeered out of the country. you should be ashamed of yourself, you pig. misshapen freaks and faggots like you don't get to love. you deserve to be crushed by the weight of your arrogant sins. stop pretending you're in a relationship. he doesn't want you. he never could. NO one could. you're too loathsome. with all the appalling sins in your past, God Himself probably doesn't want you, either! you're worth nothing but garbage. you'd be better off dead, you grotesque excuse for a human being."
...is literally what my thoughts turned into.

it keeps happening. the self-hatred is unbearable. i don't know what to do about it.


one extremely important note.
i told xennie and laurie and chaos to leave me alone, because i was so ashamed and humiliated from looking at pictures of "myself" and the people i "loved"-- and seeing this unpassable chasm between us, a rift caused by my very existence-- that the very awareness of THEM looking at me made me want to either attack them or kill myself, both actions triggered by the same unbearable self-loathing and disgust and shame.
but. i said a small, desperate prayer, "please if there's someone who can sit with me and keep me safe, someone untouched by all that"-- i'm not even sure what i asked for. i just wanted someone with me who wouldn't set off this downward spiral even further.
...
and then suddenly, waldorf was sitting on the edge of my bed.
for a second i couldn't even speak. she looked just like she did in 2002. all glowy-blue and-- thank GOD-- untouched by her previous mangled stint in headspace, too, where her function became so corrupt that she lost herself.
but no, there she was, with that old vibe that TRULY was her, that "scary" edge that she NEEDS, feeling like the past i wanted to return to so badly i could sob.
but i did feel safe with her. somehow. maybe it was because i knew SHE had known be BEFORE all this horror happened. before all the trauma. before our body became our personal circle of hell.
she disappeared quickly. i don't think anyone else in headspace knows. i don't want them to know. right now i'm in so much emotional pain that i think if people started to "drag waldorf into this" i'd explode. no. leave her alone. leave me alone.
so many of us have been socially corrupted. especially laurie and lynne.
lynne being "pushed" into orange-- she noted today that when she still slips into it, her hair "gets curlier?" it actually changes to match the vibe-- literally killed her, taking her "stability" and "maturity" function root and literally annihilating it. she became someone else and she DIED as a result.
now the same bloody thing is happening to laurie and i will BLEED MYSELF OUT in this living room before i let that happen to her.
but... she suffered from NC more than anyone, arguably. well, besides infinitii. i can't deny that. but laurie lost herself COMPLETELY. SHE ACTUALLY DIED. that was considered IMPOSSIBLE because she was always a sort of anchor FOR the system; her dying was like taking a pickaxe to the motherboard of a computer. once that's gone, EVERYTHING is shot. unfixable. lost.
if she still can't pull herself together...
...
...i do miss the old days. when she would spit blood at me and punch me in the face if i swore. no quarters. no making jokes about things. no "commentary" on the fronters. no. she was a PERSECUTOR PROTECTOR and God help us i miss that so much, i MISS her violet violence, i MISS her oddly colorless skin and knuckles breaking my cheekbones and axe-blades against my neck. i miss the blood and the impact and... i miss her. i miss when she cared enough TO hit me. just like i STILL beg my poor mother to do when i get unhinged. but no one will hit me now that i'm "grown up." which is ridiculous. i need the pain TO feel lovable again, and pure again, and good in the first place. without the blood, i'm wrecked.
i miss the retributors too. God I miss Laurie, I will NEVER forget that first night standing in front of the sink, shaking, with her gripping my arm with one hand and holding a kitchen knife with the other. slicing open the first graves into my arm. i still treasure those scars. they're the part of this body that i love the most. all the scar tissue. all the invisible crosses on this bloated ugly stomach. i miss making it bleed, the last time it looked like this.
i remember the day that knife and razor and algorith and mulberry (because she did start as a retributor) sat on the edge of our old bed and cut our legs open. i miss the time algorith named herself the "cleanup crew" in the bathroom, holding a white washcloth covered in blood. i miss knife, sweet knife, holding his namesake and tearing our shoulder open. i miss razor's maniacal laughter as she slashed row after row of hideously beautiful gaps into our thighs with an x-acto knife, the same one we took to art class, watching the skin and muscle split and flood red like a painting. no one cut deeper than her. her scars are my favorites. i miss them.
...I miss Laurie. the old Laurie. the REAL Laurie. not how she is now, her color constantly shifting, her words unsure, her presence flickering. no. i miss her strength and no-nonsense attitude and her fists. i miss the righteous rage in her eyes. i miss seeing her storm into a room to chop a hacker to bloody pieces if they so much as looked at me.
i remember the night she almost killed herself because she failed to protect me. she showed up too late. and she tried to end it all. THAT'S how devoted she is. was. what happened?
what the heck did north carolina DO to her, that now half the time she screws up her own freaking name???
God how do i get HER back?
...how do I get myself back?

and infi, poor broken beloved infinitii, you're more of a mess than anyone i fear, you still won't let anyone get close, you feel all wrong, your form is constantly unstable, you feel tainted, distorted, used--

why do i keep having flat nightmares like last night
when mom's phone call woke me up, i was dreaming that i was sitting at a kitchen table that looked oddly like the one in my dad's parent's house, before they died and it was sold. i was talking to two doctors or professors? i think? about the nature of reality, and of time, and of the human consciousness, obviously influenced by all the stein's gate recently. but they were focused on what was physical and tangible and i kept vehemently insisting to the contrary, no, there are other world lines, and thoughts do affect reality, and what we dream and imagine IS real in a very valid way, AND extant in "reality" even if it can't be touched by our literal hands. i was absolutely passionate about the topic and i was conscious enough to BE in the dream doing so, speaking with all honesty and clarity, and defending my position.
then all of a sudden, i hear a watery sort of yawn, and who walks around the corner to stand, half-asleep and eyes closed, in the doorway behind me, but chaos 0.
"jewel, tell me again why we're in los angeles?"
then he opened his eyes, saw the two visitors, and did such a double-take i almost laughed. he took two steps back, half-twisting his arms and legs around each other as if to hide himself, as i reassured him that it was okay, "they kind of know you're here already," and also feeling almost euphoric because hey, he literally just proved my side of the argument. and yes, the two dudes i was talking to looked just as shocked as he did, haha.
but.
i woke up then, and after the phone call, i threw my arms around his anchor plush and kissed its forehead and said, "you probably aren't even aware of this, but thank you so much for saving me again."
upstairs he looked at me, confused but deeply troubled. "what do you mean?"
"there was almost another dream hack. but you showed up, and just by your being there, it didn't happen. your very existence kept me safe. thank you."
after thanking and kissing him again i jumped out of bed to get ready to drive over to mom's workplace, and that started the day very quickly, but... i was also running away from the reality of what i had just implied.
i keep having dream hacks.
i still say it's because i gained all this f*cking weight. yeah, horrible trauma pun intended, why not. i keep having these awful hollowed-out nightmares where i am a "faceless whore," emotionless and almost without free will, numbly going through all these scripted actions because "someone wants me to sleep with them and i have to get ready" etc etc. knowing that abuse was going to happen and just shutting down beforehand. but not running. not being able to run. just giving up, giving in to the "inevitable" trauma. objectifying myself first, so it wouldn't be as scary. or so i hoped. et freakin cetera. i'm so tired of this.
...
why, God? why can't i get over this? why can't i be free of this? why does my every waking and sleeping moment have to be tormented by memories of sexual trauma? even that movie today, all those revolting women, i'm sorry but the way they would speak and look and act made me want to SCREAM and GUT SOMETHING. i could have clawed my eyes and ears out so many times. i'm so sorry God. i NEVER want to be like that. i NEVER want to be a part of that. i am NOT A WOMAN and i am NOT A MAN and i want NOTHING TO DO WITH EITHER OF THEM. it's disgusting. it's terrifying. i need a stronger word. but nothing seems to sum up the absolute apocalyptic horror that slams into me whenever i realize that "oh by the way, all that hell i went through in the past? OTHER PEOPLE ARE STILL LIKE THAT. ALL THE TIME. ALL AROUND ME." and i can't escape and i keep stumbling across it EVEN IN A RELIGIOUS MOVIE AND I WANT TO DIE.
God i can't take it anymore. i cannot live like this. i can't live in this hellscape of a body, all fat JUST like a whore now, and I CAN'T starve it to blessed death anymore because i...
...i want to say i have "something to live for," but a detestable deformed monstrosity like myself doesn't deserve to live. and no one deserves to be plagued by my existence. "something to live for" my ass. they don't care.
"they don't exist," a devilish voice hisses in my ear.
to which i want to swing around and punch their rotten teeth out
hence the dream argument this morning
don't you give me that, they're more real than MOST of the freaking tangible GARBAGE on this literal planet, and you KNOW it!!!
laughing at me, mocking, jeering, just like they said earlier, you're a selfish jerk, a stupid empty-headed moron, the laughingstock of the universe, God is ashamed of you,
shut your lying mouth,

and Laurie shows up with her axe.
and Razor. and Wreckage.

wh

all the protectors

all right listen it's like... 15 minutes later i don't know
legit headspace stuff happening just like the old days
laurie, knife, razor, sugar, wreckage, algorith, batta, scalpel, cannon, julie, lynne, leon,
xenophon and genesis and chaos 0 and infinitii
rio and markus
mister sandman even, in a genuinely terrifying moment,
i even saw phlegmoni & celebi & gleam & galadia & ventrium, is he really alive,
why are there so many people aroundn
"because we love you, you moron" laurie spits at me, in tears, still covered in blood

something is wrong with my heart
it's too cold
too numb
every time someone breaks it, it freezes up again
not like ice but like... oh
oh no.
like calcification.

same thing happening in my dreams

but i can't write everything down now, laurie showed up and brought razor and they attacked the devils,
then she turned on me, "i heard what you were writing; i miss this too"
FORGOT exactly why she was the only person allowed to butcher me alive
literally force resets my internal presence
having so much trouble re-forming and anchoring into a sense of "self"
genesis literally rolling his own trauma through me, the gem-shattering and the awful shock of that,
razor and scalpel cutting me open,
axe-blades through my skull. the most euphoric thing i've felt in AGES
knife shoving a blade right into my chest when i was slipping, said that "if my heart was still hard, it needed to be forced open"
so much of it. absolutely insane. my entire identity sputtering like static. white and red everywhere. blood in my mouth,
xenophon hugging me and crying, "dad i don't care how you look, i'll still love you,"
perfect chaos suddenly raging,
scalpel commenting, "that's the most selfless thing i've heard you feel all day"
forgot about everything but him
but the hellish doubts kept hitting
"he's not real, none of this is actually real, it's all fake, none of it matters"
laurie grabbing me by the throat
"define 'actually'"
at some point i told her don't put the walls back up and she just broke, it was the first instant i saw her as purple and not violet,
in tears. told me she wouldn't. she cared too much about me
i flatly commented if she was going to kiss me and she said no, that's not what matters, don't go cheapening that anyway
just pressed her forehead to mine and swore through gritted teeth and tears that she would literally die before letting me be lost
then she kissed me, not even romantically it was like a covenant, the way it should be,
and then i was back in that ruined city with all the water
and all the pain
but he saw me and forced himself back down to size and he grabbed my shoulders and said this is YOUR pain, why won't you let yourself feel this,
i
i don't know. i want to. i can't?
the doubts,
"he's not real,"
that's it, i've had enough,
"well then neither am i, and if this isn't 'real' then i don't want to be real."
i don't want to be stuck in the body. i don't want the hell of physical existence and the terror of the world. if THAT is "real" then forget it all, i'll stay here where everything is love and blood and it's MORE "REAL" than ANYTHING i've ever known or felt or imagined,
but the damned devils kept laughing, even after infi ate what was left of them, coughed up that huge calcified rock--
they don't know anything.
i kissed chaos back.
i chose to. i choose this. i WANT to love him, and to be here, and to MAKE this "real." i don't care what you damned demons keep hissing at me. everything they say is based on unfeeling condemnation and hatred and callous rejection. there's no love. so don't you dare talk to me about "reality."
if love itself is what created everything in the first place then how in the world is this "not real."


i hate these mini-hells
hate all the mental torture
hate the physiological wreck i am after getting literally beheaded and eviscerated in headspace
but i wouldn't trade it for the world if it means i get to be with them, all of them, all those colors,
i'm only hurting right now because my heart is so bloody closed-off
geez didn't this turn into one mess of an entry
gotta be honest though, stop denying the truth,
111 am
nice

but honestly.

life is weird. truth is stranger than fiction. i'm tired of censoring and burying and hiding and shutting down everything because it's weird. no. not anymore. gonna go right back to being jewel the egocidal maniac if that's what it takes.
but no. no "going back." we're going forward. together. all of us.
why are we in los angeles, God only knows but i just realized the name of that city, isn't that a lack of coincidences too?

i miss these disjointed entries. i miss this entire life of ours. THIS feels "real," not the empty denial forced on me for years. enough of that. it's all lies. there's no kindness or compassion in it at all. and THAT proves it's fake. shallow. illusory.
can i "prove" what's going on upstairs? can i "prove" that God talks to me? can i "prove" that human beings have a soul? no. doesn't mean it's not real.

so tired of that argument
so stop arguing. if they don't want to be convinced then who am i really arguing with?
i choose love
real love
i CHOOSE this.
that means infinitely more than passively throwing it all away because "no one else sees it"
love is a decision
so is my life at this point
same thing really

still scared of this body. still struggling.
but it's "real" too
even if it's "not real" in another sense
what the heck does that word even mean
the body exists, i'm in it, i'm not the body, i exist, it's ALL "real" in different ways
but i can't cope with any of it without love.
that's the bottom line
gotta learn to love yourself too, kid
ALL of yourself
and yeah, you SHOULD see it that way.
that's what makes love possible
that body is everyone's home in this world, like it or not
it doesn't deserve to be hated or abused either
so CHOOSE to love it, too.

getting late. feeling myself slipping into asinine platitude mode
don't want that to happen
trying too hard to "conclude" and it's messing up my honesty

listen. i need sleep. we need sleep. i have cinnamon bedsheets and a videogame angel waiting for me in the other room
and i really need to talk to everyone about what the heaven just happened
pull myself together
try again tomorrow
"try what," laurie asks
try to live and love a little better
"you're not trying, you're doing it, kid. we'll just do it even better tomorrow. don't set something you're already achieving as some distant goal. it's already in your hands."
and in my heart, i hope
"yeah well, that's the whole point"

i'm not frozen, i'm not "lost," i'm just... disheveled
out-of-focus
but i'm burning, no matter what i'm still red at the core, red and brilliant white glass, crystals, whatever it is, prismatic pieces.
but red. you can't shut that down. it's LIFE. it's blood and fire and sincerity, and courage and hope and it's REAL.

god i'll pray to you too about this
i do feel very off-balance and hazy right now. loose threads. battered. "understandably"
is that wrong
"no"
"the only thing any of you could do wrong is refusing to love each other"
that's a very general statement
"it's a very general rule of life"
good point
am i lost right now
"yes and no, you know that too"
how can i get un-lost?
"keep following the lighthouse"
(and immediately something in my heart sparks to life)
"in the very act of reaching out, in that hope, you are not lost, because you see the shore"
so this prayer counts too
"of course it does. this is love, too. it shows trust. you can't have one without the other."

i need to close this up and i'm feeling ashamed
"of what? talking?"
yes in general. thinking, oh this isn't socially acceptable. it's not 'normal.' it's weird and bizarre and i 'should be ashamed of myself'
"why do you constantly label and condemn yourself?"
...to beat myself into shape i guess?
"what kind of shape? is it even a good shape? have you thought about that?"
...no, actually
"the shape that condemnation will beat you into is a broken one. it's not what i want for you. hatred only begets hatred, and it will keep you lost forever."
so... should i be ashamed?
"of what? telling the truth, even just to yourself? being dedicated to love even if it's difficult? being 'different,' even as I made you? do you think even this could happen outside of My jurisdiction?"
...but why,
"what have you always told Me 'brings you closer to God?' where have you learned My deepest lessons most directly?"
...upstairs
"then why would you wish to toss it aside?"
i don't, that's the problem, i want to-- no, i do love them, i want to believe it's okay to.
"why would it not be okay to love them, or the life you have with them?"
because i'm afraid it's pulling me away from You and what You want from me
"is it?"
i... no? i think i was worse when i abandoned it for those years
"you were. yes, you were religious, but half of your heart wasn't in it. now... I get all of it. I get all of you. pun intended?"
yeah. yeah honestly that's true. they push me to pray more than i would "alone"
"you're never alone, not with them, and you're never without Me. go to sleep, child."
sorry
"no need to apologize. this was important. but there is a time for rest, too."
sorry if i'm getting words wrong or paraphrasing i just want to record this
"you did right in doing so. i want you to pay more attention to our conversations, too. I want to talk to you more often. I miss you, too."
good then you know i do miss You even if i don't act on it always and i'm so sorry
"I forgive you. always. but do come visit me more often again. I'm always there."
please increase my faith. and my love. and thank you for all the grace.
"pun intended?"
always
"you are always welcome, child. just be patient. the most beautiful flowers take time and care to grow. but they are growing. trust in Me. I will make sure of it"
my gardener and my lapidary and my Lord and my God
"and your Beloved, too, don't forget."
...that's... that's very important and very true thank You
"it's real, my child. and be brave. I am with you always. I promise. do not be afraid. now go to sleep!"


can't argue with that

all right that's it there's too much going on to keep ramble-typing anyway.
let's finish this old school
love you kids, see you around



I only want to feel the cold lightPretending that it's never overI only wanna smile at your eyesIt doesn't help that I've never thought to go home
Now when something is building insideThinks I'm back I have it all the whileI wanna get up and shout

With a little luck we could owe it to ourselves, in the endThe time to finish is the time I need to dwell
I only feel there's something else I should've known, you knowBecause I nearly didn't feel it at all, you know, it's soAnd how does it feel? Now that I'm real?

I knew this kid who wanted to find himself, in your arms...

112222

Nov. 22nd, 2022 12:51 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)
 
I got a very unusual fortune cookie last night.
"Emotion hinders your true self."
I reminded myself: "love isn't a feeling." Thanks Progo. Love is BEING. emotions are things like fear and anger and mania and all that garbage. Social mode. but my true self is love. remember that. all the other garbage is not.

First Tumblr post i saw this morning was:
"Self pity is ungodly. it is sin, and sin separates you from God."
...i've been feeling too much of that lately, about trauma. "why did this happen to me. why does this KEEP happening to me. why can't i escape from this stupid topic, why does it keep shoving itself back into my life, why did i have to gain weight and get ugly and whorish all over again, why am i back in this hell that i can no longer starve myself out of?" miserable, furious, weeping from rage and fear, but... emotions. self-pity. not the "true" me, and not honoring God either.
need to trust Him even in this. self-pity rumination is indeed separating me from him because then i'm not praying, i'm just hurting. i'm preoccupied with my own suffering to the point where it's blinding me. i'm so upset over the wound that i'm not focusing on healing it, not really, or helping others heal from similar wounds. and i'm not holding on to hope, when i do that. definitely a harsh but much-needed rebuke here.

Youversion Bible reflection for the day said:
If our heart feels messy and broken, psalm 34 says God is near to you.
If our heart is divided, wanting to be close to God yet resisting Him, pray psalm 139. Let God show you "what you're worshiping next to Him." Then pray psalm 86: "unite my heart." 
...gotta reflect on that first one a lot. a clarification because i'm roughly familiar with that biblical phrase: a "broken heart" in scripture means a heart crushed by the hand of God. it means that i am broken with sorrow and contrition, weeping for my sins, and keenly aware of them THROUGH the mess and shattering, which God Himself orchestrated to humble us and bring us to such an awareness. therefore, when we recognize His power in this, and our own weakness, the hope is that we would cry out to Him for help and salvation, and He is near. He is listening and waiting. a note: this only happens BECAUSE our heart is broken. it is possible to suffer and NOT have a broken heart over it! that's obstinacy and pride. but... when we are humbled, and our hearts crumble from the weight of our mistakes, we can't help but weep and look upwards. that's what this verse means.
i love psalm 139. those last two verses are a very brave prayer, very devoted. "search my heart! test me to know my true thoughts! put me through trial to reveal what is hurtful in me! then lead me in the everlasting way." but it's ASKING FOR GOLD TO BE PUT THROUGH FIRE in order to purify it. gosh i love this psalm but that is a terrifying prayer, and that's WHY i love it. i WANT to pray that always. maybe that wanting is prayer enough. at least, to start. nevertheless, i WANT God to show me the "ways of grief" in my life. and... that's what's happening lately. all this stupid obsession with relationships and trauma. of course that's an "offensive" thing in me. it's getting to be idolatrous, even-- it's taking up all my time and thought. and that scares me. i get so wrapped up in BOTH suffering and love that it apparently keeps me from God?? and that's scary. i want to be able to love, and heal, and worship God, but i keep screwing up. i don't think I know God well enough. i keep feeling like, TO worship Him, I must HATE EVERYTHING ELSE. like... no relationships, no trauma therapy, nothing. stop thinking about all that garbage. PRAY and THAT'S IT. except i'm doing something wrong, i must be. it feels so hollow and hard. no warmth or compassion at all. something is wrong. but... still. i'm still "worshiping" earthly things, putting all my focus on my relationships. i'm so ashamed. my self-hatred is getting so bad. but that's self-pity too. that's a sinful thing too. i'm very stuck and confused.
psalm 86:11. "give me an undivided heart." in other words, a "PURE heart." i want that more than anything. but a pure heart is one that fears the Lord and walks only in HIS ways. i paradoxically don't fear Him enough, and i'm terrified of Him. wrong sort of fear. not enough love. that's why i'm stupidly stuck on heartspace relationships. i know those people. why don't i know God that much? why does He feel so distant and cold and unconcerned? even with all my reading the Bible. God still feels too much like a concept. it's stupid. I KNOW He's not. i've been studying the Bible for years now, almost every single day (the hospital did throw me off), i want to continue that, and it shows me CONSISTENTLY that God is SO GOOD and so loving. but... when God becomes part of "religion," when i think of Him in the context of "worshiping Him," why does it get mangled? why then do I feel like God is some overbearing taskmaster, like a parent with a stick, waiting to beat you if you do wrong? never hugging you or getting too close because "i'm not your friend I'm your parent?" never letting you do what you want because "you're just a kid you don't know what's right?" living in self-doubt and self-loathing and desperately trying to be "good enough" but being constantly told "you're NOT good" over and over. confused. stuck in circles. and yet i think of elijah on the mountain, and king david, and abraham, and moses. all the words of God and all His love, obvious, apparent, true. clear in the scripture. yet i struggle to apply it to MY life. i need to write stuff down more, when i read it, in my own words. make it stick.
...give me an undivided heart. God how do i do that without literally throwing everything else away? do you WANT me to? is it impossible to love others AND love you? is it impossible for me to be "myself" and be a good christian? i feel like i need to annihilate my entire innerlife and personalty in order to properly worship you. but then i'm just a robot. just a machine programmed to recite certain words that "count as prayer" over and over but never feeling anything. my worship of you feels hollow, when it's so detached. i think i pray to you the best IN headspace and heartspace, WITH the people i love. but is that blasphemous? is that dividing my heart? is that a "wicked way?" what do i do?
god, help me. try me. keep trying me. i know this is scary and terrifying. but if you can show me where exactly i'm screwing everything up, then please, show me what to do to STOP ruining everyone's lives. and give me the grace TO do it because you know better than i do, i'm useless and stupid and powerless here. i can't do a single thing right. "isn't that what i'm supposed to think?" isn't that proper religious thought? even though the hospital taught me "you need to believe in yourself" and "you're so strong" and "you're so wise" and all the heartfam tells me that "kid you know what you need to do" and they have faith in my heart in the end? but religiously, no, in religion i am an asshole and a failure and a worthless wretch? i have no redeeming qualities and left to myself i am a sinful bastard? how do i reconcile the two? because yeah i KNOW i've done some HIDEOUS things in my life. i am the worst possible sinner. i really do deserve hell, i've screwed up THAT badly. but... "you love me," Jesus loves me, I hear that all the time, i KNOW it's true and yet... i've only been able to properly grasp that THROUGH headspace. i see You on the Cross and that doesn't make sense until i think about how Laurie would die for me, and has done so, BUT no one could die in such a profoundly VULNERABLE way as You did. and THEN it makes sense. THEN i understand your love, because i can feel and see the love LIKE that in my life, and when I get that then I CAN "get" what You did, taking that love to an even higher level, because we WANT to love that much but we're scared. we're not perfect. You are. but see what i mean? when you exist "in a vacuum," just something i read or was taught, i don't understand it. i can't. it's just words. but... inside things make sense.
what am i talking about. i'm sorry.
i want to worship God in ALL the aspects of my life, without becoming borderline misanthropic out of fear of "corruption from the world and the people in it." i want an undivided heart without acting like i don't need family or friends or human company at all. i want God to "test my heart" and reveal my wounds without feeling like it's a cosmic "look how disgusting you are!" echo of my upbringing. i want to feel like... well, like in headspace. when we get the guts to confront each other and work through things together. i feel too much like God shakes up my world and points a condemning finger at my biggest faults and then says "fix it." how? like with this freaking incessant sexuality problem, how do i fix THAT??? I DIDN'T CHOOSE THIS HELL. i got thrown into it and it feels like God is just... rubbing it in. "the point is to get you to not have relationships at all. just love me." but that feels so wrong. am i just being stubborn? would God REALLY put me through years of sexual trauma for the sole reason of getting me to hate intimacy so that i will ONLY care about Him? but then i can't get close to Him, because Jesus ALWAYS talks about being "the Bridegroom" and HEY LYING VOICES, IF HE SAYS THAT THEN MAKING ME TERRIFIED OF INTIMACY IS KIND OF RUINING THE WHOLE ANALOGY. so stop ficking lying to me.
i'm sorry. i'm so tired of this. i really don't know what to do. i can't talk properly right now. "emotion hinders your true self" yeah no kidding, here's proof.
next topic.


Youversion Bible study invitation today was all about godly relationships.
Too much talk about sex. I'm shaken to the core. I need to type about this but... I don't have the nerve right now.
Honestly I'm sickened. I'm so disturbed.

I'll bookmark it for later though. There's more to this Bible study topic. I'll finish it and then type about everything. That's a promise.
For now I'm just holding myself accountable. This topic disgusts me but it's haunted me since elementary school and I am so sick of it. If this is the cross God wants me to carry then I need to make sure I'm carrying it well. I need to understand what the heck I'm suffering from, and being punished for, and talking about.

...There's a lot of text i need to post and work through. I'll make that its own entry.
I'm too exhausted to type anymore right now, I'm sorry.



111722

Nov. 17th, 2022 08:22 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)
Depressed and sick of myself today. Too much internet browsing. It fuels self-loathing so much, especially in terms of "you're a f*cking weirdo and you're ugly and you should be ashamed of yourself for the things you say and do and think and feel; you are a disgusting freak and everyone thinks you are repulsive." Like THAT is the literal brain-tirade I get by visiting online social spaces.

I didn't eat well today. I accidentally fasted for almost 7 hours because mom wanted me to help her at the house again and hit a food drive but she was late and didn't bring what she needed me to help her with anyway, and although I DID pack a lunch the INSTANT I walked into that old house ALL the terror hit. It was STAGGERING. I honestly FORGOT how deeply disturbing that environment ended up becoming to me. I still am not sure why. Maybe just trauma residue. I need review the archives in that regard; I should be starting therapy soon so I NEED to make sure I know WHY I'm in therapy.
But... yeah. Didn't eat until just a half hour ago, really. At least I ate something. Restriction is addictive, because it makes me feel FREE and PURE again, ESPECIALLY SINCE THE WAR HAS RESTARTED.

Yeah. It has. Apparently getting the body back up to 18.5 BMI (just barely "normal weight") WOKE UP ALL THE DEMONS.
...I forgot how hellish it was to live in this body when I WASN'T sedating and beating it up all the time.

...I've been furiously crying over it all day, mainly to Chaos 0, because I can talk to him about stuff that I can't even talk to LAURIE about, and wouldn't talk to Infi about either because ze's tied to a different bloodline and was born for very problematic reasons-- God knows ze needs therapy as much as I do. But that's the whole bloody point. My soul is RED. My heart is RED. I CANNOT deny that and I CANNOT CHANGE THAT and God knows that some days I have really tried. I've tried to be purple, green, pink, even orange once... nothing sticks. Nothing vibes. Nothing works. I ALWAYS end up being red again. The only time I was different was in early childhood when I leaned MAGENTA and PURPLE and those is close enough to Red anyway for it to shift hard once I hit like second grade... which, arguably, is when I first really realized I was VERY DIFFERENT from other kids. I mean, heck, it was obvious in lesser ways even earlier, looking back. Yes, like many tykes I LOVED dinosaurs and unicorns and dragons and dolphins, BUT I didn't like animals; I gravitated towards bats and scorpions and king cobras. And that was because they were scary. Somehow, I can recognize that even now, EVEN in WHY I liked unicorns and dragons. Everything was somehow tied to sacred suffering. I think back to when I was a kid, how I loved unicorns but ESPECIALLY the one with MY NAME, whose image is emblazoned on my heart since childhood because it WAS EXACTLY HOW I FELT-- that end-of-the-world feeling, that brave white creature with blood on his horn. Yes, "there xe goes again, talking about that. What a freak." Well you know what YEAH, I AM A FREAK THEN, because even at AGE 5 I was drawing creatures covered in bloody wounds from holy wars in dreams, and I couldn't stop thinking about either aliens or armageddon, I saw the whole world through the lens of the Fermi paradox and the apocalypse. I believed in angels and demons and mystical creatures and DREAMS and PAIN. I'm heartspilling here. I freakin' loved Animorphs and Young Wizards because they SPOKE MY LANGUAGE; they were kids in RIGHTEOUS BATTLES and people FELT & FACED HEAVY THINGS, on a greater scale than the normal YA literature that sometimes still mentioned death and stuff but not in the exaggerated way I craved. I was always so bored with assigned reading because yeah, they'd allude to someone passing away, or being in a war, or being heartbroken, or being in love, but NO ONE WOULD GO IN-DEPTH. No one talked about dreams, or other worlds. Everything was too human, too banal and too claustrophobic for me. I would constantly imagine wilder things.
I'm struggling to phrase this. When I hit second grade I realized that no one else really cared about these things like me. I wrote like a 7-page report on gulper eels one day and was reading it enthusiastically in front of the class when I noticed kids actually yawning at me. The teacher told me to cut it short. I was gutted, in the same way as those poor eels, because not only did I think they were kinda beautiful, they had a RED LIGHT on the tip of their tails AND I had learned that their cells would rupture if you brought them out of the deep water and they'd basically melt or explode, and I kept on thinking what would that do to their heart but NO ONE ELSE SEEMED TO CARE. I sat down with my report that day genuinely crushed, wondering why they didn't care. This was around the same time I realized that I didn't experience crushes/ attraction and was SUPER ANNOYED with the girls and boys talking about "cooties" and boy bands and magazine models. It genuinely made me ANGRY. That was when I took that "vow of celibacy," telling God "I will NEVER get married and I will NEVER date someone older than me like that," sick of seeing my fellow youths swoon over teenagers and even adults (boy bands I am LOOKING AT YOU). The problem happened in THIRD grade, when we were doing a school play in the classroom and I was the dinosaur and every other AFAB person was either an Egyptian princess or something else human & feminine. But... between "acts" we would chill in the closet in the back, and one of the girls-- Stefanie-- for some reason needed to change her outfit?? and she asked ME to borrow something?? like a slip, or a blouse, or something, because I had an extra. The details are blurry, all I remember is that I was bizarrely the ONLY person who could spare what she needed. Either that or it was the opposite-- she needed to change and asked me to hold her clothes because I was the only "girl" NOT going out with the other princess group. But... she took off her school blouse, momentarily only wearing a training bra, and I remember just looking at her bare shoulders from the back and thinking good Lord she is so pretty and feeling like the floor had dropped out. I was reeling for a minute. It didn't even HIT me that I liked girls. That wasn't "possible" so it didn't even register. And yet there I was, swooning over Alexandria every five minutes, wanting to be her best friend so I could hug her and sit next to her and stuff, even going so far as to stay after class at the end of the day to secretly pilfer tiny Keroppi erasers and Chococat stationery from her desk, because as a new "Pokemon trainer" that kawaii-creature stuff was my aesthetic too so that meant we liked the same stuff and I wanted to be part of that but didn't know how to ask.
I'm really rambling. You all know the story about 8th grade, when one of the girls in class walked up to me with a teen magazine with male swimwear models and asked me "if I thought this guy was cute" because the other girls were at a stalemate and they wanted my opinion. I remember looking at the guy and thinking, "I want to look like that," and not knowing what to say, so I think I muttered "I dunno, I guess?" while all the while thinking that girl was WAY cuter than any guy, and REELING from the sudden earthshaking revelation that WOW OKAY I'M KINDA A DUDE THEN? Hilariously and tragically it was around this time period that I DISSOCIATED HARD for high school and BURIED that under the "spinnincannon" manic persona, although I still couldn't deny the fact that I was still attracted to ladies, you ALL remember Skittygirl and Sailor Moon and Tokyo Mew Mew, and how I was MORTIFIED if anyone found out I was watching the transformation scenes in slow motion and drawing anthro chicks without any clothes. Chastely, of course, I wasn't interested in sexuality but I felt things that I NEVER could feel for anyone "male," EVEN Bakura and Marik, who I realized I ONLY liked because they looked so feminine. Then we got a Gamecube and I would carry the SA2B instruction booklet to school to look at it secretly between classes, and as I was sitting in math class one day and thinking about Chaos 0 my heart just kind of ached and the universe flipped over and I realized, "oh my gosh I'm in love," and I KNEW because I had NEVER felt that for ANYONE before but it was UNDENIABLE. Everyone use to joke that "you'll just know!" and I wondered how, because yeah I loved Bakura but I wasn't in love, I didn't feel anything like they showed in the movies or anything, and then suddenly I found myself with a fire blooming beneath my ribs because of this alien Sonic character and what do you know, they were right. Everything changed.
BUT it was already the Julie days and when my body started to change too I FREAKED THE HECK OUT and couldn't draw myself anymore and heartspace went mostly dormant and the MANIC Jewel took over, but thank GOD for Sonic Chats (I STILL MISS THOSE) and their absolutely screwball off-the-walls humor, because even with the impossible crossovers and looneytune antics I STILL spent most of my time with Chaos 0, teaching him how to talk, petting him like a Chao when he'd get anxious from all the commotion, playing my favorite music for him to hear, showing him all the cool stuff in the world that I treasured. Dude I even remember that freakin' treehouse that "my three" and I would chill out in back in elementary school still, and Marik (bless him) was trying to learn guitar because that's what cool kids do, and Bakura would be playing some game in the corner and Chaos was just... so different. The outcast, the weird guy, just like me. But we cared so much for him. We ALL were fighting our own demons too, so we understood the whole Perfection fear, in our own ways, what with the Yamis and the Millennium Items, don't forget I had that emerald Tiara (AND 'JEZEBEL' WAS MY YAMI although she had a different name) and the Love Hurts comic was being written at the same time, along with ALL the *incidents* everyone had... long story short we were all in the blood and beauty together. We ALL were like that. We were drawn to the strange and creepy things-- we WERE strange and creepy things really, all of us, when you got down to it. What am I even trying to say.
I just... miss all of that. I miss the camaraderie we had, simple and small, always fighting something but always together after the smoke cleared. Honestly my absolute favorite memories of old Heartspace were WHEN we would get into awful brawls with some "demon" in my psyche OR theirs and we'd end up all covered in blood and sweat and tears by the end, collapsing into each others arms and laughing and sobbing and alive, and we LOVED each other, all of us, and it was beautiful.
We've... lost that, somewhat, in the System, lately. Life has become so externalized. I've become so self-loathing, and ashamed of that part of my heart, that RED light in me, that dreamjumper fire and imaginative courage. I was ALWAYS forming Links with other "worlds;" I was always jumping into stories like a madman just to talk to the folks who were "a little off in the head" just like me, to meet them in dreams and, maybe, bring them into mine. Only some of them did-- they became Outspacers. Others would just be people I visited. But... I typically only ever visited guys. It was so strange. I was trying so hard to be "straight," and I was SO disillusioned by "normal" guys AND girls, that I ended up vibing with either father figures OR not-quite-human weirdos like myself. My CONSTANT joke was that I "only fell in love with human girls and alien guys," because you never saw monster girls in the media back then, but the monsters you did see were always male-coded. So I could "reassure" myself that I was "doing what was expected of me" in that sense, even unconsciously. Still... I never fell in love, not like I did that first time. At the end of the day I'd always end up back with the blue guy. Then there was that one Sonic Chat around the time we discovered NiGHTS when CZ and I were chilling by the fireplace at the end of October and Shadow brought pink champagne and Knux was flirting with Rouge and I looked right at Chaos and I dared him, "should we show them how it's done?" and that was it. That was the first time I didn't hide it from anyone. In that ridiculously silly chatroom, with everyone else tipsy and laughing, I had enough cover to pull that off without being paid attention to, but... still. I was fiercely joyous. I almost wanted to show him off. I wanted to shout, "look, I'm in love, and it's amazing!" just for the bliss of it. But I didn't. I pretended to be drunk just so I'd have a plausible excuse for why I was kissing the water creature by the fireplace for an hour. I remember how nervous I was though; how my heart was racing from the gravity of what I was doing, as strange as the circumstances were. Still. It was the most honest I had been in a long time.

The war has started again.
...I miss it. You know what, yeah, I miss the fighting although I DO NOT miss the battlefield. I hate feeling like this body, and this world, are in siege against my heart at every moment of the day. But... we have alone time, now, just like we did when I was a kid. We CAN go upstairs again, and talk, and fight, and love and weep and LIVE, like we used to. THAT'S why I'm bent on uploading the old archives. I want to REMEMBER what that was like so we can HAVE IT AGAIN. I want to have bloody *incidents* again, God knows, I don't care if they're "late" I WANT to have that with people. I WANT to experience those larger-than-life, dreamlike nightmarish events saturated with blood and love, that pulled the truth out of our souls and manifested it for all to see. I WANT to be so brave and honest and open and AFLAME again, like I KNOW I am, deep down.
I AM Red. I WANT to be Red, God knows I do. I LOVE this color, I LOVE its fire and cinnamon and blood and rubies and roses and candy canes and holly berries and hearts. It's a color of action and danger and passion and love and LIFE, of pain and joy and warmth and courage, of ME. 
And if keeping this color means fighting a war to keep it that pure and beautiful, then SO BE IT.

...I feel better now, haha. I'm so tired of feeling like I "should be ashamed" of myself for my "psychotic imagination" and the fact that yeah, I'm in love with a Sonic character, I have been for 19 years and I plan to be forever. What of it? Is that offensive to you? Why? I don't want to care about that anymore. I am so tired of crushing my own soul just to make it "socially acceptable." Well "socially acceptable" things are often VERY NOT RED, they're all beige and whitewashed and have no edges, but I LIKE edges dude, I LIKE weird-ass creepy scary things, I LIKE my knives and gulper eels and angels with fiery swords. I LIKE having hundreds of other people in this psyche that I love and that love me, even though there are a few that arguably don't, and a few do actively try to kill me, but hey. Such is System life.
...I want it all. I don't care how hard I have to fight, I honestly MISS the battles, I keep saying that but it is SO TRUE, I can't help but repeat it.
Maybe that's why God let this happen. Geez maybe it is.

I'll type more about this later. I just noticed what time it is.


111622

Nov. 16th, 2022 09:28 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)

Notes from today.

Got BARELY 4 HOURS OF SLEEP because I was up late here typing & going through old Sonic Inversion notes & images. Sonic Frontiers is SUCH A CALLBACK to it it's insane. I swear Sonicteam is reading my brain somehow. Same with Pokemon, SERIOUSLY THOUGH

Partial called around 9:25, which is what woke me up. I just said "nope, we're not doing that again today!" and let it ring. Then I got up and Xenophon IMMEDIATELY showed up ghosting?? Chaos was still mostly asleep but here's my baby girl, wide awake and asking me if I was going to make breakfast now. I said yeah, I need to eat now to fit my proper schedule (I had accidentally fasted for 14 hours anyway, whoops) but I had to make something fast as a result. I asked her, what do you think, should I do the avocado toast or cereal? Because those could prep while I cooked the eggs. She enthusiastically insisted on cereal so we got to work. Honestly, just typing that I am stunned. There I was, in my own apartment, in my own kitchenette, boiling eggs and prepping cereal and picking out an apple and I wasn't afraid of eating. I didn't think any of the food was evil, possessed, anyphylactic, or poisoned. And THAT was how I thought for YEARS, apparently. But... something changed, during inpatient. Honestly I wonder about that. It sure as heck wasn't the food, because that was purely mechanical and served only to get some actual vital weight & fat back on this 86-pound body. But every employee there KNEW and SAW that I was working myself to the bone with DBT and CBT and journals and thought inventories and dietary logs and SO MUCH MATH. I never took a break unless it was to read Scripture or semi-nap from fatigue. Otherwise, I didn't do anything recreational. It was CONSTANT WORK, for like 52 solid days, and THAT is what "changed me." ...well. For the most part. If we REALLY want to talk about the deep changes, that credit goes ENTIRELY TO GOD working not only through grace but THROUGH THE SYSTEM. Those workbooks wouldn't have made any sense if THEY HADN'T BEEN A GROUP EFFORT. Honestly you have NO IDEA how many times OTHER PEOPLE BROKE THROUGH TO WRITE, and THAT IS WHERE THE BREAKTHROUGHS HAPPENED. When I had trauma flashbacks, it sure wasn't staff that talked me down and supported me, it was NOUSFONI WHO UNDERSTOOD. When I felt lost and futureless, it sure wasn't any worksheet that gave me hope, it was EVERYONE INSIDE WHO I WANTED TO LIVE FOR AND WITHThis is OUR body, and THAT'S the healing; THAT'S the recovery goal and motive. NOT PARTIAL. Not eating 4000K a day on camera and chatting about TV shows. I'm sorry, that was why I repeatedly insisted on sitting alone in the lounge to eat instead of in the kitchen. EVERY TIME I'd eat in that group I'd dissociate and the behavior temptations of bingeing/purging would start to return. NO WAY SON. So I got out of there. Several people implied that I was "chickening out," that "if you can stay mindful in THAT environment, you can stay mindful anywhere!" But dude that's like throwing a five-year-old into a rushing river and telling them "if you can swim in THAT, you can swim in ANYTHING!" IT'S UNREALISTIC AND DANGEROUS. I don't think they were willing or able to admit that their program was not one-size-fits-all. Still, it WAS exactly the environment I needed to be in, however loosely, in order for the triggering variables of home & trauma to be temporarily FORCED into dormancy so I could LEARN HOW TO COPE while I also was FORCED to eat in a very brutal but effective sort of exposure therapy. THAT was something I COULD NOT DO ON MY OWN because God knows I TRIED. So I am grateful for the inpatient experience as a whole. That's not any reason to continue Partial, though. That's a whole different structure and application, and it does NOT mesh with me being HOME. I CANNOT mentally or emotionally manage that ambivalence in a healthy manner, especially not so abruptly. So, I didn't answer the phone, and I followed my daughter into the kitchen, and I made my OWN breakfast.
I had to push a little this morning though. I had an appointment with a social worker within the hour, had to call my financial assistant, had to get a few items at the store and stop at the pharmacy and Goodwill donation center and call the phone company, AND my mom might give me some extra responsibilities too when she got time to text from work. So my schedule was packed, and there was no realistic way to plan several balanced meals and shoehorn them in there regularly. I knew I could only do three, maybe only two and a half. So breakfast was bigger, about 650k: three eggs, bran cereal with milk, an apple, and a fortune cookie (they are the best, I have them taped all over this laptop). Oh yeah, and then for fiber & color I threw in the small broccoli+peas bowl I planned for snack last night and never ate, so it wouldn't go bad. And hot cinnamon sunset tea, of course, which I became very fond of during Inpatient, and which Xenophon was gleeful over.

SPEAKING OF TEA, that's why I'm updating before bed (I NEED to catch up on sleep so I can exercise tomorrow; with the exercise bike & short jogs the bloating & edema is finally going down and I feel much better)-- with the hectic schedule of today, I didn't get to eat lunch until 5PM. So I WAS smart to push breakfast, even if now I know our body cannot tolerate that much protein in one sitting (that happened last time Partial made me do the same, so it's clear). Still, I looked at what foods we needed to include yet today and plugged it into our macros, and we got something together: spinach & carrots with cottage cheese, a protein yogurt, the avocado toast (I'm actually eating bread, and the avocados are my main fat exchange so it's a very smart item), another fortune cookie, an apple, and a handful of grapes. And SNACKS. THAT'S THE UPDATE. See there's this heartachingly lovely thing happening in my life now where APPARENTLY EVERYONE LIKES TO GHOST AROUND THE APARTMENT, or at least tune in and participate from upstairs (notably Laurie; who does NOT want to risk another anchor-externalization death).
Genesis, as always, hangs out with me when I'm shopping-- which, I should note, DID NOT HAPPEN for OVER A YEAR when I was in that hyperreligious bulimic mindset. It's so weird how the two were fused. I LOVE my faith, and I MISS how religious I was, but... it also kept me in this bizarrely chronic state of scrupulosity that fueled disordered behaviors. And no one was with me. Now, I walk into Walmart and Genesis warps right in, either in step alongside me or right into the cart (which he is the prince of) if I have one, splaying out in it like it's a lounge chair. Today I only had a basket so he asked for the shopping list (he keeps me focused; otherwise I am VERY prone to dissociate OR go manic in such a noisy crowded environment), then helped me find & choose the items. Oh I absolutely talk to him out loud, it's second nature after 17 years. It keeps me grounded IN MY SOUL, which keeps me SAFELY in the body, as only grounding into the bones doesn't do. I NEED the headspace aspect. But yeah, he helped me get through Walmart without blanking out.
Also. In the tea aisle. The other day I saw a beautiful satin pink tin that was apparently green tea cherry blossom and it PINGED JULIE, who at the time looked touched and quietly commented that she really liked that. But we didn't get it due to budget. HOWEVER. Today I walked right over and picked it up and said, "Julie, I'm getting this for you." And she teared up. She protested that I didn't have to, it was six dollars after all and we were on food stamps, I really didn't need to get it just to prove that I cared. I said I know, but "
I want to get it because now I'll think of you every time I see it." She just gave me the sweetest tearful smile, and said thank you.
So, yeah, tomorrow morning if it feels right we will try it. I'm sincerely looking forward to it.
BUT ABOUT THE TEA. For lunch/dinner, as we were prepping and planning, I asked Xennie "should I have the tiger tea?" to which she gasped and said "YES" excitedly. Laurie laughed and asked "kid why are you so amped for tiger tea." Xennie replied "because there's a TIGER on it! It's a big cat and it's really cool!" Then she did a "claw" pose and went "raaawrr!" Laurie just goes "whoa, a tiger! I didn't think we'd see any of those in the winter." Xenophon replied "it's because I'm a SNOW TIGER" and kept growling and prowling about the kitchen. It was the absolute cutest thing.
At some point we ended up talking about "scary things." I forget how that happened, but it was around the time when I remembered that Genesis and I had decided to buy blueberries and Xenophon asked for one and I was shocked to realize that I really like blueberries which IMMEDIATELY reminded me of someone online (possibly Hydro) referring to Chaos 0 as "blueberry flavored water" which is obviously now going to be ANOTHER injoke, God bless. I mentioned this; along the lines of "well, I'm glad that I really like blueberries because apparently..."  Somehow this ended up with XENNIE referencing the OTHER injoke with "dad's just a tall glass of blueberry flavored water" which had Laurie LAUGHING and Chaos admitting "it's true" and then someone asking well then what would I be? Beating everyone to the punch I said "well obviously the hot cinnamon tea" to which Xennie added "you are!! And I'm the tiger tea!!" growling at Laurie again, "wow I can't believe we've got an actual snow tiger right here in our kitchen", etc. It was the best thing.
As for the scary things. I mention the tea and blueberries because it was as I was adding the blueberries to the salad that we were discussing that. The point came up that both Chaos and I could be very frightening when we got out of mind, what with Perfect and whatever the heck you'd call what I do when I unhinge. Infi, Genesis, and Laurie all fit the bill too. Xenophon said she was only scary as a tiger, but then seriously asked Laurie about the thought-- did she think she could be scary? Laurie replied "kid, the thought of you being 'scary' is honestly f*cking terrifying." Xenophon, bless her, responded with "well then I'm ALREADY scary!" Laurie smiled at that gentle wit but she did continue the topic, saying that neither she nor anyone else wanted Xenophon to have anything in her that COULD make her scary, or monstrous, or otherwise fearful. I forget what exactly elicited it but Xenophon suddenly and sincerely started to protest that "well people only say some things are scary because they're not looking at them the right way!" and that sometimes the "scary thing" is just their pain, with the ultimate point being, in essence, that beloved line: "when is a monster not a monster? oh, when you love it." and she pointed that sentiment directly at Chaos 0 and I. ...Hearing that, from her, meant a lot.

I didn't see Infinitii today, although ze NOW CAN BE PINGED and just eye-smiled at me in response, with a little wave, from bubblespace. God I missed hir, there was SUCH a LONG TIME when ze was LEGIT DEAD and COULD NOT be pinged at all. Then when ze did resurrect ze hid for so long, traumatized and afraid of hirself and completely unwilling to interact with ANYONE lest ze "destroy everything again." ...All of our confused guilt and shame is in hir, no surprise. ...I did write about it during inpatient, just a little, on that ONE day I attempted to traumadump and nearly went psychically catatonic from the overwhelm. So we stopped. But WOW was that an impetus for further change, let me tell you. And I pray that it will help Infi-- and I, in league with the Jay bloodline, which I KEEP SLIDING INTO lately-- heal from all that tar in our past.

Genesis wasn't really around too much in the kitchen but he was there, off and on. His vibe isn't "domestic"; his sparkling enthusiasm is geared towards social settings and more active situations.
Oh that reminds me. While I was eating lunch-dinner, Xenophon sat on the floor next to me (the same spot her other father did the other day, I don't think she knew) to keep me company and I handed her the entire apple to eat, which she joyfully took. But I was still feeling like a bit of a tease, and said something about her being "mostly hot air" as a pun before realizing it sounded highly offensive and apologized profusely. Xennie noticed this and said "it's okay, I know you were just being funny, and I know you didn't mean anything mean," but I needed to repair the damage so I told her, actually "hot air" can be a really nice thing, especially in the winter, because it's cozy and keeps you warm. Xennie's eyes lit up softly and she said "yeah! so it's good that i'm a lot of hot air because i can warm you up when you're cold!" then she took a deep breath and just blew it at me, which was SO CUTE. she did at one point outright comment on her "steam-twintails" with a reference to the tea on the stove. Lord why does my kid love tea so much, maybe it IS just the steam. It's adorable though. God I love her, thank you for her. But yeah, no hard feelings. She did suggest I put on some calming music though because I had a horrible earworm from the pop music they were playing in the pharmacy (the vast majority of music on the radio gives me legit psychic damage; it HURTS to hear synaesthetically). so i put on a spotify instrumental playlist at random and what do you know, instead my QUEUE comes up? and it's "gymnopedie", a tune tied to the League and the Cores from our personal history, which I had forgotten I queued as it was the SAME artist that mom had been playing on CD the other night when I ate dinner at her boyfriend's house and talked about the Book of Job and chess history and DBT skills for like three hours. So that was really sweet actually. It did calm me down.

I have so many feelings and I want to type but it's 10:30 and I swore I'd be in bed for 11 so I can get 9 hours before 8am. I feel very "fat" today which is disturbing but I'm trying not to freak out over it; it doesn't define my soul and BESIDES, THAT'S JULIE'S BODY TYPE. of course we don't look just like her-- there are some notable anatomical differences-- but it still gives enough affectionate impact for me to relax into it a bit more. And in the long run, remember, this "fat" saved your life because you were LITERALLY STARVING TO DEATH and all that is protecting your organs and giving you potential fuel to TANK UP once we get back into an exercise routine, because 8 weeks in a hospital will really take a toll on your tone. Man was never meant to sit on his ass for that long. But we'll get back into it. Just gotta be patient.

It's 10:45. Last night I was listening to everyone's playlists, uploading the descriptions here, because they're too honest and precious to lose or keep hidden. It... helped me remember just how much love there is in my heart, and in the Spectrum at large ('Spectrum' includes everyone in the System and everyone who isn't "employed" as such but who is still in the rainbow, as it were). There are so many songs I forgot about, so many sentiments and memories that have been buried for years but that I know CAN and WILL come back when I re-listen to them. Honestly, that's recovery, too. THAT'S the TRUE DEFINITION OF "RECOVERY." Not weight gain, screw that. That was incidental in comparison. What I REALLY want and need to recover is what was lost, to repair the damage, to regain myself, to heal in the way that matters. And I need love to do that.

I'm starting trauma therapy soon, too. The WORST part of physical "recovery" is the horrific increase in trauma symptoms. "Sedating" the psyche and body through starvation & purgation was not a sustainable method of repression, and repression itself is terribly unhealthy and self-destructive. So... at some point I NEEDED to face this. Inpatient was, again, the ONLY way I COULD, because it was forced and unavoidable and honestly disturbing as hell and I DID have several self-abusive, nearly-suicidal breakdowns in my room over it. ...Dream hacks returned. Body dysphoria is through the roof. Flashbacks are happening WAY too frequently now. But... now I CAN go into therapy. I couldn't get anywhere when I was burying it. Hence the sudden reuploading of the archives after many years. Yes, there is some HARROWING stuff in our past, things I can barely admit to myself, let alone review and repost. But... I need to be honest, even about the most hideous parts of our collective history.

There are probably several unfinished paragraphs & thoughts in here and I apologize; I'm just typing what I can actively remember from today because I NEED to get into a habit of nightly spectrumlife updates again.
As for now, though, sleep is required. I'm feeling slightly but jarringly shaken up from TWO terrible trauma triggers that blindsided me today, which is why I loathe the internet and its "culture" and its pervasive infectious influence on society at large, because it is corrupt and filthy and appalling and sometimes I'll stumble across something someone wrote or drew or thought and I'll think "how in the WORLD did they ever think that was okay?" Are consciences getting so numb? Is moral integrity that disregarded? Is there no sense of honor and self-respect and reverence for ANYTHING sacred? Because believe me there is BLASPHEMOUS stuff out there, which I even have legit mental "trauma" from stumbling across as a child, when I was just learning how the internet worked and there was some ugly stuff hiding even in children's spaces even at that time. But that's a topic for therapy, and traumaspill journaling, not tonight.

Oh yeah, on that note and otherwise. When I was boiling the tea earlier I told Xennie it'd be done in "like two seconds" but I dramatically underestimated the time, so I knee-jerk called out "Celebi?" not wanting to be a liar. And SHE SHOWED UP. Without a word, but obviously in on the "joke" of it, she put out her hands like she was stopping something and told everyone "now hold up, it's not another second yet" until I got the tea poured. Then she "let go" and said "see? two seconds." We talked with her for a tiny bit and it made me realize STRIKINGLY that she ISN'T "me" but she IS WHO SHE WAS IN ~2003, when JEWEL WAS "CELEBI" TOO. Their souls were strongly connected but they were DIFFERENT PEOPLE and they KNEW IT, deep down. And it's still clear today, between them. Like I IMMEDIATELY recognized that vibe from League-memory. But she couldn't stick around much because her vibe is still so unclear and unrooted; it has been AGES since she has had ANY active involvement in the System at large, probably not since the Jay days, and in THAT case there was LEGIT ABUSIVE TRAUMA GOING ON THAT INVOLVED HER. ...That's not something I look forward to revisiting in therapy. But it must be done. She has to heal, too. We ALL do, because that time period was HELL ON EARTH for the WHOLE SYSTEM. Good Lord the "Undertale days" in general were TERRIFYING. They're some of the memories I cannot look at yet because the residual fear surrounding them is THAT INTENSE. That was a VERY BAD TIME. And yet, despite all odds, there is still hope for a bright and shining future, because Celebi is still here, and what she incarnates is still real and pure and true and we CAN get that back. We CAN recover. There is always, always hope.


Even so. Hope exists within a very large temporal space by nature. It takes time, and effort, and struggle, and faith, and courage. It cannot be realized overnight and shouldn't be, even if it gets its roots down pretty deep in a moment. Right now I'm shaken up, like I said, and disturbed. I feel wrong after seeing some things that I wish I could have forgotten, things that at one point I DIDN'T REALIZE WERE SO PERVERSE and now, well. It's distressing. But... well. It's after 11 o'clock and there's someone I want to be with right now. That's my hope, my rainbow despite the storm. There is love, there is ALWAYS love, thanks be to God, no matter what happens. And that's all I need to get by.

11:11. Love you kids, too. See you around.



111322

Nov. 13th, 2022 10:22 am
prismaticbleed: (czj)
o I’m feeling a lot of feelings about Sonic Frontiers, especially since I am a poor dude and cannot afford a Switch so all my knowledge is secondhand and everyone is talking about Chaos.

 ...My heart is just… full of emotion. Light, hope, love, aching, everything.


 I was praying last night, and this morning, about it. Flat-out honest.
“If there’s a way for me to be canon, then I have faith that God will make it possible.” I just put that in His Hands. He knows I love the blue guy. He’s the one who put us in each other’s lives after all.



  ...But Archie comics named a beetle after me, recently. And although she’s a sweetheart, she’s still got my name, and so… well. I need to find a “new one.”

There are certain words that resonate hard with my soul. Jewel is the first. It’s relatives, crystal and gem, are close, but don’t feel like names to me-- especially since in the League and the Spectrum, those are tied to OTHER ROLES than the one “the Jewel” holds.
 
Heart, blood, prism, rainbow, hope, light, red, fire… even things like snow, bells, and song; all of that is me, all in one.

 
...I’m reading about cosmogony again.
On one hand, as a Catholic, I refuse to give any credence to the literal legitimacy of pagan mythology. There’s too much obvious corruption in it, especially in the Greek/Roman stories., not just of “unreliable” data but also in terms of anthropomorphism. Their “deities” are too prone to human error, as it were. But I digress. 

...An old friend once called me “Gaia.” Later, I took the name “Eros.” Each fit me at different points in time, and now… I’ve changed again. At least, superficially. The essence of “me” that was reflected in some unique facet in both those titles-- the Celebi and the Jay-- is still a part of me. But… neither was total.

In Hebrew, the word for light is ohr. And it ties to the word aura. I think of sound-- of audio. And in all the most beautiful Creation myths… apparently, what turns the darkness of Chaos into Light is the spoken Word.
...Remember how I first met him.
Remember that I’m a bloody dreamworld-jumper and my admitted biggest gift from God is LANGUAGE. I cannot deny that. It’s become too clear over the years. Yes, I love music and art but I use those to SPEAK. Look at me typing here! Look at all the story files on my computer! Even in daily life, my “career” is a CANTOR and EVERY TIME I speak up in a group or a meeting people tell me “you’re so well spoken” and “your voice is so soothing” and “you have so much insight” and “I love listening to you talk.” I’m not kidding; I could NOT make that stuff up. It staggers me.

...Remember how I met Chaos, the first time, 19 years ago this December-- which is all bronze and aquamarine and chrysanthemums, isn’t that just achingly relevant, all sea water and strength and fidelity (Next year is an EMERALD, SONICTEAM BETTER PAY ATTENTION). But in that first moment I spoke to him. I was a child, yes, a brand-new teen, and my words were not some deific command, nor were they intended to do anything spectacular-- and yet, in my fiery light, I still called him out of the darkness.
“What in the world are you doing??”

He was attacking without thinking, and all I did was ask why. But that was order in the disorder. It demanded attention-- demanded karuna, if you want to reference the birds… and theogony, too, why not.I asked because I knew there was light in him.
I asked because I KNOW what it's like to BE lost, and violent, and angry, and so shaken up by trauma and regrets that it starts to eat you alive. And I spoke hope for both of us, really.
That's the first time he looked at me. That's the first time I saw his eyes, like that. Everything changed in those first few moments, for him and for me. The future opened up into rainbows, suddenly. There was a candle lit in the shadows, and suddenly everything was a bit warmer, a bit brighter. Let there be light. Let there be love, too, inevitably, beautifully, always. You can't have light without the Love that sparked it in the very beginning.


... Hebrew “quara” is called. Greek “chara” is joy. Catalan “Joia” is jewel. Hebrew “amar” is to say something. French “amor” is love. You see the lack of coincidences.

Greek “charis” is grace, remember. I call him that often.
...Apparently it also means to pardon. God isn’t that a shot to the heart.
I forgive you,
spoken to the aching ocean. 

The Albanian word for “jewel” is xhevahir. It’s BEAUTIFUL.

...oh. Oh hold up.
The POLISH word for “language” is JEZYKA. As in MY BIRTH NAME. AND MY ETHNICITY. WTF.
I… I might have to use that. Holy fish. Wow.



(leaving this unfinished for now; posting so it's up)

 

 

 

111122

Nov. 11th, 2022 10:08 am
prismaticbleed: (held)



UPMC PARTIAL DAY 02

11-11-22

I’m having some significant troubles with this online treatment thing.

My mood has PLUMMETED. I’m not sure why. Meals which I would enjoy on my own, I want to vomit as soon as I eat on camera. BUT I ate dinner with mom last night, and that was fine.

Just… here, I feel trapped in disorder, still. It’s ironic. I have to make meals that fit their “one entree three sides” mealplan, which has me obsessing for HOURS over “what would be acceptable on camera” and STILL give me balanced nutrition, not a hyperload of any macronutrient. But the hardest part is that “acceptable” bit. I would love to just eat intuitively, choosing what my body needs and what will properly sustain it. That’s my goal. I’m angry because I feel barred from that, with partial.

 

 

...I don’t like table talk. It’s always TV and pop music talk so far. It’s frustrating.

I’m trying to do my Bible study instead which is helping. I finished Job 19, with that beautiful and aching final paragraph. There’s so much to reflect upon. I miss this. I love my faith.

I want to dive into that, not food. I’m tired of this focus on diet. Even in recovery.

 

 

I’m so tempted to just… log off and quit.

 

I don’t want to scandalize anyone, but… I’m so upset. I don’t know what to do.

 

I want to keep trying. Somehow. I’ll do it. I have to. I can’t just ragequit. That’s not right.

 

 

...Why am I so frustrated? I feel sick, emotionally. Inpatient wasn’t like this. Perhaps it’s the lack of “solitude,” ironically, now with ten people staring at me through the webcam for six hours. It feels claustrophobic.

 

I WANT to eat. I WANT to be healthy and recover. I just legitimately worry that this program isn’t the best fit for me.

 

But jeepers this is only day two. I have to give it more time.

 

Maybe the groups will be better today. We’ll see.

 

 

 

...At home, I’m never alone. I’m really not.

 

Genesis is ghosting with me in public again, thank God, thank God. I miss him so much; he’s such a firework. He always keeps me stable, too, which I appreciate so much. He tries a little too hard sometimes, I think, but I still am so glad that he pushes me to be honest and unafraid and optimistic and hopeful. I need his golden light. Maybe I should focus on him today, remember how much I love him, too, and what he means to me-- who he is, in and of himself. That’s an “emotion regulation” skill anyway-- to build positive emotions, be mindful of them, and distract from these worries.

 

 

I can’t get over how distressing this partial thing feels. I’m legitimately grouchy. This isn’t me. What’s going on? What’s causing this response?

Forgive. Forgive. Forgive. What am I forgiving? Forgiveness requires an injury, a loss, a grieving of some sort. Am I grieving the loss of freedom, of silence, of peace, of creative joy? I can’t even vacuum my apartment. I can’t get to church. I keep worrying about the program.

...I would worry on my own, too, though, right now. At least, until I figure out a sustainable, nutritious mealplan, where I get enough calories on an even schedule.

 

Flexible mind. Be open. Be curious. I CAN still learn something from this. I need to keep an open mind. ...I need to keep an open heart.

 

 

...God, isn’t that relevant. That is what I want to talk about.

We’ll get there, though. I can’t pour my heart on on that honestly until I get my emotions settled out more. No pushing things under rugs. I need to vacuum anyway, remember?

 

 

I feel nauseous, so I must be disgusted.” Emotional reasoning distortion. I think that’s part of this, unconsciously.

 

 

On that note, here’s the current group homework-lesson: every night, list three positive experiences &/or good things that you are grateful for today. Focus on that. I can absolutely think of a lot already.

Focus on gratitude. Give thanks ALWAYS, in ALL situations, for THIS is God’s Will for you, in Christ Jesus.

Even this. Especially this, maybe. Crosses are sacred. This is definitely one.

 

 

 

So. I need Nousfoni help. I NEED System help.

Nousfoni HOLD emotions. If I just…. Give this sick feeling to someone who’s special heart is anchored to it, who exists TO process and manifest that feeling, we can heal it together. We can understand the emotions and their roots because NOW they are given a face and a heart that I love and that AREN’T “just me.” Isn’t that weird? When emotions feel “just MINE,” they feel… distant. Disconnected. Foreign. Like… they’re a virus, something in me that’s NOT me but that is just there. BUT when a NOUSFONI takes it on and holds it, and the nausea is SOMEONE, then… even feeling nauseous makes me feel them. I know they’re there, and I CAN endure it, and even be affectionate about it. It’s such a holy paradox. Yes it IS holy, because LOVE IS HOLY, always, and this IS love. THIS is “embracing the Cross.” THIS is realizing and saying, “GOD gave me this little suffering in order to GROW VIRTUE in me.” God is my lapidary, and I am His Jewel. Always. I cannot ever lose that name, I am realizing. Yes, even if Archie Comics named an adorable beetle after me, haha. But I cannot “rename myself” just because of that conflict. I can have other names, for other aspects of me, AS me-- just like my beloved does, actually, don’t forget that-- but deep down in my heart, I’m still Jewel. That’s a TITLE, more than anything. It still holds all the magic of my childhood and the Dream World. When I think of my name, I think of that.

...But I do need a “grown-up” name, a System name. That I must admit. “Jewel Lightraye” is my LEAGUE name, my CREATIVE name, my WORLDJUMPER name. It’s my TITLE, my OFFICE, my JOB. But… I’m sure I have a more personal name, too. Even just a different surname, even, like Nousfoni have. Now that’s an intriguing thought. I’ll definitely give that more reflection when I’m not in group!

 

 

In any case I’ve gotta start those gratitude & self-reflection journals I got at inpatient. Those will help, I’m sure.

But there’s the frustration again. “I can’t do that when I have to be in partial all day!”

 

Well, keep one on your desk! Do a page BEFORE Partial, if you’re up early enough! Do one right after, to settle your mind! I HAVE to shoehorn nice things in, despite the program restraints. I can’t let that get me down.

 

 

Challenge two: “what would I like to change in my life/ attitude, to make positive things more permanent and frequent in my life?”

 

I definitely want to drop the grumpiness. Maybe I can take some notes from Care Bears, honestly. I wonder if a Grumpy plush would help. He’ll sit next to Cheer, remind me of the intrinsic connection between stormclouds and rainbows. I like that a lot. ...It reminds me of a certain someone, too, obviously. But we’ll get back to that.

Make good things into habits. Practice them! Stick them into every day, even as little bubbles of joy, no matter what.

 

Heck I can do that even now. Even outside of this group. I can always have something beautiful in another window. I can always keep something nice on my desk. I wonder if I can even write poetry. Gosh I miss oneword. That’s GOTTA be part of my new daily routine. SCHEDULE IT IN BOY!

Three good things since waking up:

 

1. A gentle rain outside, silver-soft skies, and autumn leaves like copper pennies over the emerald grass

2. The “jazz” apple I had for breakfast; it wasn’t sour and didn’t hurt my teeth. It was surprisingly enjoyable, even if I don’t have data for it… yet! I’ll definitely make a note to try some again. I’m actually looking forward to discovering my FAVORITE kind of apple; it’s a little thing and sounds silly but actually, it’s a precious tiny sweet grateful joy. It’s a genuine appreciation for a special little part of God’s Creation. And I was so scared of apples for so long, from the stomach pain I used to get from fruit. But that is decreasing markedly. I enjoy them again now, like I used to when I was younger. For goodness’ sakes, they’re crunchy and red; what’s not to like? And they taste like TWO seasons-- some taste like summer, some like autumn, and that’s beautiful. But I’m gonna find my favorite. I should write down things I like about EVERY meal, actually. That will help. I’ll get a little journal to do that; either that or start a Word document here. Maybe here. That way I can directly publish things, and my thoughts hit the “paper” faster. Nevertheless! Apples! I like the Jazz ones apparently! Thank You God for fruit, it’s really cool stuff. It GROWS ON TREES! Honestly just think about how NEAT that is. Food in general is SO FASCINATING. You realize that ALL food is either a PLANT or body tissue? Like… even eggs, they’re what new things are BORN from. that’s crazy. And apples GROW ON TREES I can’t get over how cool that is. Gosh I’m legit hype over the phenomenon of fruit. This is definitely a mood booster, haha. Thank You God AGAIN.

3. My little Celebi plushie, and how just looking at her reminds me of the genuine joy she practically incarnates-- the smell of spring, the vibrant green of trees after rain, the endless adventure of the woods, komorebi. I look at her and I remember what it felt like to FIRST be Jewel, back in 2001, the name just as new as the flowers she blessed and just as full of faith in the future-- bright and shining and real and promised. There WILL be a “tomorrow,” even if it never “gets here.” This too shall pass, but this moment is still eternal. Gorgeous paradoxes.

 

 

Gratitude point number four.

 

Chaos 0.

 

 

 

 

Today is 11/11. Let me say that first. Armistice day.

 

Today makes me think of Celebi, for the poppy flowers. For time, and hope, and healing.

But for some reasons 1111 as a number makes me think of CZ. I’m not sure why, but… if I had to offer the first association in my heart, it’s July 7th. Hope in its most heartachingly intense form.

 

 

...Yesterday, he ghosted with me.

I had just gotten home from getting groceries for mom & myself, and was carrying all the stuff down the sidewalk. Genesis showed up again, but… the domestic feeling of everything just pulled at my heartstrings and… I was afraid to ask. Genesis insisted, I know that, and left with a genuine smile, his sparkler-bright vibe blinking out to be replaced by a feeling like the tide breaking through-- a gentle but heavy rush, deep water moving in to fill everything with strength and softness. It felt like someone had just poured a river into my heart. And there he was, walking with me, looking at me with those eyes, speaking without speaking.

I forgot how he “talks” in that sense, his “default” language-- emotion, not words. I wonder if he hears like that, too. ...or at least, I know he does for me. We’re too close. No, we’re not close enough. But we’re too close to hide anything, and thank God. And that’s why he was looking at me like that, with love and inquiry and ache and tiredness. How do I even summarize what that all “said?” He talks in bundles-- several sentiments all wrapped up together, as some new whole… and inevitably received as a gift, even when it hurts.

It’s about time” that I called him into my life, yet “I missed you so much” and “why don’t we do this more often” and “are you going to let me into your life here too?” He knew how badly I wanted this and yet how inexplicably I resisted it-- the ambivalence between soul and skin, the awful conflict between who I WAS in my soul and who I was “stuck” being in the body.

 

...

 

I ate breakfast with him, both of us sitting by the window.

 

He was just sitting on the floor by the bookshelf, looking at me and the world outside, a perfectly content look in his eyes. I wondered at this, and asked him if he was all right just sitting there, especially while I was eating-- I wasn’t doing anything special, and he didn’t have to stick around.

 

He replied, “I’m just sharing life with you. That’s special enough.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

(add to this later; posting for now so it’s up)

 

081822

Aug. 18th, 2022 05:35 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


I'm in a really weird phase of my life right now.

What kickstarted it was the whole "family outing" vibe of July and August-- suddenly, there was the opportunity to do things with people but the caveat was that I had to eat food in order TO do those things.
Isn't that horrible? The hell remains.

But it's always the same motivation, too. I want to do what makes them happy.
Outside Mass, serving hoagies afterwards? Now I have to buy hoagies, to fit in.
Church bus trip, stopping at a diner? Now I have to buy diner food, to fit in.
Mom going on vacation, eating on the road? Now I have to buy sandwiches, to fit in.
Dad having a cookout, making burgers? Now I have to buy burgers, to fit in.
Brother stressed and eating nothing but fast food? Now I have to buy some too, to show solidarity and that I love him.
That's the ultimate motivation for it all. I eat with you. I am with you. I care about you.

It's the Eucharistic heart-- gratitude for your life, our life, together, in love. I want to share life with you.

Except I have an eating disorder.
Except I typically can't eat those foods without suffering great pain and illness.
Except I keep trying anyway because I want so badly to be normal, like them.

I'm so afraid.
I'm trying to eat an avocado today, but I guess it sets off my oral allergies because my lips and tongue feel funny. I immediately assume "anaphylaxis" and start throwing up and gulping Benadryl. The amount of fear I live in on a daily basis now is unreal. It chokes me, literally and figuratively.

The scale read 88.6 this morning. I want it to drop lower. It's horrible.

I know I need to gain weight or I'll die. But there's something about that lowering number, something symbolic or theoretical or metaphorical, who knows, that makes me want it nevertheless. I want to see 87, 86, 85. I'm terrified of seeing it drop, like an elevator plummeting down an empty shaft, headed for certain doom. But I'm buying tickets to the same rides at the fairground. Do you get the idea? I don't want to starve myself to death but I keep playing the game anyway. And it's not even about food, in the end. In the end it's all raw bleeding concept.
I want to lose weight because, to me, "weight" has lost its "weight," pun intended. Whereas in the Bible, to be "heavy" can be translated as "glorious," as something "weighty" with purpose and power, as opposed to something "light" being flimsy and shallow and insincere and worthless… in my life, as it stands, "heavy" means "bloated with sin." How ironic, to a bulimic binge-eater like me. But this body is thin, and that's the whole point. Thin body = no room for outside things = pure and good and holy.

But THERE'S the thing. I've been pointing it out for years: at the aching heart of this eating disorder is this bizarre fear of parasitism, of invasion, of things where they don't belong. That same fear motivates my trypophobia. It's the disgusted dread of seeing a grub in an apple, of an egg in a hive, of the pus in a sore. It's evil. It's parasitic worms eating eyes and tongues and taking their place. It makes me shake and vomit and want to literally die from existential horror.
It's why I'm afraid of keeping food down.

Mind you, the fear of eating is hypersexualized at its root and we all know that, and that does tie into the purging of course.

The past couple months, however, have added a sharp allergy-death panic patina to the whole thing, mostly thanks to my realizing I'm very allergic to hempseed, as well as again testing positive for tree nuts & peanuts, and having the dairy-reaction hell scare on Easter, which was legitimately traumatic and which I will never forgive myself for without God's intervention, but that's for another day.

Today, I need to go eat (it's 5pm and I still have to vacuum and pray), but I don't want to, but if I don't I will never be able to truly serve God in my fullest capacity. I think? I fear?

The Divine Mercy bus trip is on Monday but since last time I went on that and fasted I nearly passed out during the Chaplet and took it as an omen from God for my condemnation, I need to eat this time but I am so afraid to. I am so afraid to eat.
I don't want to. Fasting is getting so much easier, so much more beautiful, except when my body rebels, which it has been doing the past two days. Headaches and distraction and muscle tics and weakness and dizzy fatigue. I'm afraid of dying from that. I want to die a holy death. God have mercy on my wretched soul I'm afraid I will never be a saint at this point because my capacity for the heroic virtue I WANT and YEARN to do has been severely hampered by this eating disorder. But I cannot give up. I need to eat. But I feel eating is evil. But there's the Eucharist.

God, I need help. Please, help me, in the way you see proper, without killing me in the process, oh God please don't murder me with food or the lack thereof. Please heal my body and mind so I can serve You TRULY and FULLY with the rest of my life.

I love You. You know I do. Please, help me. Amen.




032822

Mar. 28th, 2022 11:39 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

I've been browsing the "weird" religious tumblr blog ring for about two solid hours now, trying to distract myself from the terror of accidentally eating too much salad and the physical sensation of it, but after reading one too many posts about "sacred eroticism" and how cannibalism and sexuality keep getting tangled up I am literally sobbing to Infinitii because God help us we still have SO MUCH UNRESOLVED TRAUMA.

I've gotta be blunt. Infi can't speak for me here; there is no velvet-guttural-black voice(s) giving speech to the awful terror I cannot hide from hir. I've gotta feed it to the autopilot and just… let it hit the digital paper. And there's that word again, this bloody topic, this inexplicably unkillable curse of sex and food that has been haunting us since childhood and is apparently a metastasized cancer at this point. God please don't let it be terminal.

The "Julie days" were one thing. The "daemon days" were another. BOTH stopped dead cold in October 2018 when we bailed out of Charlotte in the back of a blue Chevy and left half our life sitting on the curbstones as twilight sunk into our spinal cord. In an instant, a horrible instant, the cords were cut-- sickeningly cleanly, with a surgical blade, cauterizing on impact. Or so we thought.
I want to expand that metaphor but all I can say is that now, looking back, they cut the wrong thing. They severed some superfluous sinew and we falsely thought that everything was cool, fine, it's gone, it's over. But the mental image and feeling I keep getting is that of hysterically sawing at bloody tendons with a dull kitchen knife and there's red everywhere and I can feel it in my skin even now, God knows I remember, Laurie my beloved murderous knight I remember your hands holding me down as you dug the first graves, I remember the bathroom mirror, I remember the red, the red--
everything smells like iron and olive oil, like too-soft strawberries and sunburnt tomatoes, like red, like my heart, like the porcine organs I would rip apart with my teeth on that inconsolable balcony as the air turned to ice. I can still taste them, in someone else's memory. someone else is still hungry.

and there's our point. what the heck is hunger. I don't get hungry. someone else in this system craves salad, stuffs her face with it because she wants the green inside her, because we're still a celebi at the core and we want to be the forest, to be the leaves, and you are what you eat so there's someone else who douses everything in oil because it's chrism, isn't it, it's anointing and they don't even see it as food they see it as religion, as last rites, as preparing to meet God but the problem is oil tastes like blood and that wakes up ANOTHER inner soul who hungers for the guts of things, for hearts and livers and kidneys and skin and brains and tendons and bones and marrow and blood, always blood, why do we want SO BADLY to eat so viscerally, pun intended, it's the only kind of eating that feels real and pure but only on paper. the concept is what we want, but no amount of dead animals will ever satisfy. "I want love, not sacrifice," and lo and behold isn't that the most perfect segue you've ever seen?

daemons are what we love to call "splanchnivores." as in, they only eat viscera. they themselves are visceral after all. and my deep love of that word betrays the fact that, like it or not, the nature of daemons speaks to the nature of our subconscious fathoms far too clearly.

we hunger for what we love. our heart is a cannibal. what the hell do we do with that.

and that's why I'm having a minor existential meltdown at 10pm on a monday, surrounded by red light and snowflakes and I'm trying to just… get a hold on this whole thing; it's SO intensely dissociative even now it's unreal.
I put a peppermint in our mouth and instinctively crush it to pieces with the teeth but I don't taste it, I don't feel it, I don't swallow it, I don't even have a mouth and yet the body is doing what all bodies do with food. it just does not register in the psyche. the very act of eating makes us dissociate by default. even now. even with the bulimia ACTUALLY IN REMISSION for the first time in YEARS, thank God, thank God Almighty we prayed for this for SO LONG and all it took was leaving that house.

I'm rambling. let it happen.
that house was where all the rape happened too.

…I ran to Infi in absolute lunatic terror because I'm reading about saints who were so in love with God that their desire for Christ literally became eroticized and I'm vaguely aware of this being important to us back before 2018 but now it's all cut off with that bloody blade. how ironic that Knife is the one that gets pinged by the taste of blood. the priest. the repentant vampire. the one who sliced open our shoulders with a literal steak knife. kitchen tools carving up our body just to watch it bleed, before he pressed his lips to the washcloths in some instinct we were forced to confess and possess as ours, not just his, just like deep down razor wasn't the only one who savored the sight of that lilac-white layer below the surface of our skin. before it flooded red. before her brother stepped in to not-drink it. once again, the wires get crossed, but nothing is turning on.

I get so dizzy at night. is it our glucose? is it dehydration? is it just because we aren't sleeping? I don't know. I'm just so, so tired and I want to weep, I'm scared, scared because I feel how HUGE and TERRIFYING this ancient monstrosity of a mental war is, and I don't have the strength to face it right now, I don't even know what my name is, or do I, God only knows.

I was talking to Infinitii because everything in our body is shut down but spiritually things still happen and no one knows what to do. there is no desire anymore, no capacity for intimacy, no want of touch, nothing. except there is. except it's utterly flipping dissociated from to the point where it’s as insubstantial as tracing paper. it's a concept. it's not real.
except it's still there, even as a feeble pencil sketch on onion skins. there's still an attempt to express some larger thought. something we haven't looked at since 2018 and refuse to.
that's the kicker. refuse to.

we might still have the capacity for love and intimacy and yes even "sacred eroticism" like the entire almost-annihilated "jay" bloodline had-- a bloodline I APPARENTLY AM STILL PART OF-- but that capacity has been smothered, buried, beaten to shit and erased from written history. or, more accurately, it was deleted. just one tap of a button and blip, there it goes! data erased! like nothing ever happened.
except it did.
except infinitii didn't stay dead either.
except in some ugly terrifying part of my skull there is this awful thought that I confessed to hir, that our mouth is in the wrong place and God only knows what we should do with that.

"eating" does not register on the face. sexuality does.
guess what goes between the ribs? both.
and most horrifically of all, what should be used for sexuality is just teeth.

we're all mixed up. I don't know what to do.
…I WANT to love again. I want to love GOD. but I am SO FREAKING TERRIFIED of sexuality AND eating AND the too-frequent fusion of them in my religion that I don't know what to do anymore. I feel like I need to heal this RIGHT NOW or I will never have genuine religion. like my faith is hollow, a trust and a belief but without care. I… I cannot get close.
except SOMEONE keeps kissing the jesus statues on the mouth whenever we go to church. almost like play-acting. there's a hope there, but no feeling. not a compulsion, but a wish? like, this is something they "should do" so they do it, but they want to "want to" in some different way? I don't know. it's frightening on some deeper level. I'm not sure what they want or what they're doing. I'll have to talk to them. I couldn't do it, and weirdly that breaks my heart. I want to be able to do that more than they do, arguably, shockingly, because I'm built TO love and I can't.
I'm terrified. God help me.

And then I have dreams.
Oh God knows all about the dreams.
Every once in a while, my blue angel will show up, and it is the ONLY TIME in all existence that I will not only feel love, but become love, and I feel alive and real and then I wake up and… I'm not me. I'm in this body, and someone else is sharing it, and physicality feels wrong and broken and dirty and "we" are ashamed and guilty and angry and sick about the dreams but I can't stop thinking about them and trying to remember what it felt like, those blue claws around my waist, emerald teeth against my lips, and this wanting like I could have swallowed the entire ocean-- but not with my mouth. never that way. it's so strange. I want to kiss him but I don't. I don't want anything to do with 2018. my mouth is open. my eyes are hot with tears. I'm holding on to him like a drowning man but I want the salt water in my lungs, in my chest, I want to swallow it but I don't want to drink it, my stomach is not involved, I want to melt into him like snow in a bonfire.
and then there's this bloody candle flame that I get in the body that has nothing to do with sex and yet it is, it has nothing to do with flesh and yet it's physical, it's unitive, it's what God made that drive to be about and God knows there's something going on here but it's still not sexual.
I guess that's why the saints use the term "eroticism" it's that divine "eros" we always used to talk about. the merge-drive. the desire to become one. but no legs, no movement, none of the terrors and trauma of the rape nightmare days that we still cannot look at without wanting to die and scream and sob forever. none of that.

but it's also tangled.
if we have eros but not sex, then what the heck do we have with "eating" that isn't eating? it's the same thing to our brain. at the deepest level it's the same bloody thing and that's why we fast for so long and then completely and utterly dissociate when we do have to eat salad, even though someone genuinely loves having her bible-study breakfast in front of the window every morning, and God bless her, but even she complains sadly that she never tastes it and cannot remember it afterwards, let alone even during. our brain just… shuts it all out, because if it didn't, I think the bulimia would start all over again. it's why we will fast for 18 hours without even trying because even if we're starving and want to eat we don't want to EAT. it's why we won't even get food out to prepare, let alone sit down to eat it, without hypercleaning the kitchen and living room first because if there's a speck of fluff on the rug or a crumb on the floor it feels like being violated and EVERYTHING must be SPOTLESS before those chopsticks are even touched because otherwise it feels like we're eating dirt. and Lord knows how ACTUALLY TRAUMATIC it is when we eat and God forbid we drop something, because the INSTANT food leaves the "safe place" of a bowl or a utensil-- the MOMENT it is "out of the proper place" and onto a counter or rug or other surface-- it becomes dirt. it becomes filth. and that sudden, absolute, irreversible, ACCIDENTAL transformation of food into garbage is the most disturbing thing in the world. we will actually panic and cry hysterically if we're unstable enough and we drop a lettuce leaf on the floor. it feels like the world is ending. it is existentially terrifying. we CANNOT COPE with it somehow. those events occur at the very intersection of sex and food for some reason and it is enough to make us want to throw up. I don't know how the girls do it, get through a meal after dropping something on the table. I really don't.

why did we use to throw up LITERALLY every single meal for YEARS at the family home? was that why? that intersection of food and sex? where eating around people felt like rape, and still does? we cannot talk while eating or it feels like being molested. we will immediately start to cry and scream and binge and vomit, violently so, until we are so sick and dizzy and shaken up that we feel like we are literally about to die. I can still taste the stomach lining on our tongue. it's horrible. tripe used to be our brother's favorite food as a kid; I think if we so much as smelled it now we'd have a mental meltdown. we already do if we smell seafood. let's not get into that now. the very vague thought of it has me at the verge of suicidal impulses and physical flashbacks.

ON THAT NOTE.
we are still, STILL, programmed to be "compulsively sexual." like I am not even joking, the WORST part of Lent is the fact that fridays smell like fish everywhere you go, and the INSTANT we get a whiff of it, we DISSOCIATE and our body LITERALLY WAITS FOR THE RAPE.
it's so wrong. it's horrifying. that is the ONLY time we feel that "candle flame" not as a holy thing but as a rotten ragged match, a painful stove-burn that we did on purpose because someone told us to put our hands in there. it hurts and it's nauseating and it's forced and the accompanying thought is "it will be over soon."
GOD I DON'T WANT TO REMEMBER THOSE THINGS. HELP US PLEASE

That wasn't me. Oh God please do help those girls, I didn't mean to wake them up, I'm so sorry.

its okay you didn’t mean to scare them, it's scary no matter who says it and we don't want it said

That's why I'm sorry.

I know but it's
it's something
people keep saying we need to talk about it
WE DON'T WANT TO TALK ABOUT IT!!!!!! EVER!!!!!!!!!!! PLEASE LEAVE IT ALONE LET IT ROT IN HELL WHERE IT BELONGS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! PLEASE

I am genuinely so sorry, I don't think I can cope with it either

NOBODY CAN

that's a good point, in fact that's the whole point of this entry, which is that right beneath the surface of our daily life there is this HELLBOMB just waiting to go off, if the right godforsaken button is pushed. how horribly, horribly ironic that something from the ocean would do it.

I want to die. God help me I cannot cope with this.

I need to talk to some upstairs people. Christ be our light. Please bury this for now. We can't deal with it yet. Please help us. We don't know what to do.

Good night, God willing. We have Adoration tomorrow morning which means we can sleep in until 7.
We need to visit grandma in the afternoon but… we need a more stable mind first. right now, the thought of walking into that house… hoo boy. it'll be like walking into a minefield. I am absolutely cofronting right now, with a manic red social, there's our coping mechanism incarnate, hello there.

Oh by the way mention that at the gym today, two people got onto the treadmills on EITHER SIDE OF US and we nearly had an absolute mental breakdown on the spot. like it was TERRIFYING. our immediate flashback was to the two guys who mugged us on the sidewalk, they were on either side of us just like that, as we ran and listened to spotify on our phone with that same exact brand of headphones, WOW NO WONDER WE THOUGHT WE WERE GONNA DIE, that is UNCANNILY EXACT.
but yeah. awful. RIGHT AFTER almost hitting that lady's car because we dissociated. and she got out of the car and yelled at us. JUST LIKE when that OTHER blonde angry lady hit us at big lots and we almost died. I think we still have a scar on our back from the broken glass. I hope so. and our hand! I'm sure. I will look in a minute, I can't see in the red light. but it's nice.
the red light washes out our skintone somehow where we look safe. less "physical." more of a concept. it's holy, it's good. there's no food in here. but.
too many people associate red light with sex
and there is definitely still that potential for "eros" in here. somehow. like previews before a movie. maybe that's just trauma flashbacks. but oh I'm so sorry please I don't want to ruin the red light in here for you. it's beautiful. it's safe. I don't want to hurt you. I'm sorry everything is just so weird and terrifying tonigght, there are too many flashbkac,s we don’t want to remember this please god no no no n


all right kids let's get our ass to bed. Laurie out. We've gotta fix this. See you around.

 

daemons

Mar. 27th, 2022 12:52 am
prismaticbleed: (held)

Let's talk about daemons.

 

Daemons, in the 2013-2018 Spectrum timespace, were "incarnated vices" meant to force their heart-host into admitting and facing that vicious reality as being THEIRS, instead of denying and running from it; after all, we cannot repent if we don't know what we're repenting from, let alone if we're denying the fact that we have sinned in the first place. Daemons bring all that front and center. Most importantly, though, is the fact that they are madly in love with their hosts. They adore the souls they are enslaved to, that they exist for and from forever. A daemon is your deepest fears and biggest faults given bones and breath and beating heart, and they love you, but they will devour you if you are not careful. They are inherently dangerous, and they are absolutely indispensable. A daemon can teach you the most radical forgiveness, but they can also falter and fall into a sort of punchdrunk moral relativism, so unable to hate that they forget that their very core is hateful. Their guts are painted black. No matter how soft a wound is, it's still a wound; it's still blood and it's still damage.

 

Rio's Daemon is Lethe Styx. He personifies fear of nothingness/ the unknowable, and the vice of sloth as a result? He is named after two rivers, both of oblivion-- one of thought, one of body.

Rio is prone to intense self-distraction, for the sole purpose of not having to face the silence, trying to block out the river-rush of blood in one's ears.


 

Markus's Daemon is Medallion Guillotine. She personifies fear of weakness, and the vice of avarice, arguably. She is named after two symbols of power-- the first to hoard, the second to behead, and both with the ability to destroy life outright.

 

Chaos's Daemon is Perfect Chaos. He mentally detached himself from that potential in his soul for so long, and with such disturbed fervor, that Perfect was almost forced to "daemonize."

He personifies unending agony. At heart, it is the fear of (loss? despair?) and the vice of wrath. When grief bores too deeply into your soul, it hits the fires of hell and burns everything to death.

Perfect Chaos himself is an ironic "just deserts" to those who sought "perfection" in worldly ways-- through control, power, and pride. To such people, "perfection" meant becoming like a god, but not like God.

 

Jewel Lightraye's Daemon is Dendrite Aorta… or so we've been told. Jewel herself, being the heart of an entire identity bloodline, is paradoxically as unstable as she is invincible.

She is the fear of forgetting oneself??? and the vice of pride.

Jewel's mind and heart are both deemed intrinsic to the very existence of the Spectrum, as is the integrous preservation of both, and as such she has a fatal proclivity to consider herself perpetually innocent. Dendrite exists to tell her, awfully but honestly, that she's not. And that is terrifying.

 

Jay Iridos's Daemon is Infinitii Eternos. Ze personifies fear of intimacy and the vice of lust, shockingly so. Ze is named after both heaven and hell themselves, in a sense; the "infinite" potential of "I and I," of two become one, and the "eternity" of "nos," of "us." But whether that unity is of ardor or abuse, remains to be seen, and that is the terror.

 

 

 

What about me, then? Who am I, now, really?

I'm not Mr. Iridos or Ms. Lightraye, even though their hearts are still so close to mine I can feel them in my very ribs. They switch out and front on their own now, separate from the Core function, having held that hierarchal honor in the past and now relinquishing it to… who? Who am I?

I am of their bloodline, inevitably. But what "surname" is mine? Do I carry something new?

The Lightraye purpose of birthing the League, the Iridos purpose of sustaining the Spectrum… I must admit, although those functions still exist and are executed, they are not in the first place mine. When Leaguework is done, I am almost a ghostwriter; I know Jewel moves these hands in her own way. When Spectrum work is resumed-- literally as of Thursday night-- Jay is still front and center, the core that carried what time we forgot, and must integrate to continue onwards.

 

We've moved into an apartment. We've entered an entirely new reality-space. Body care and life awareness are suddenly prioritized. Religion is more fervent and beloved than ever before. Existence has changed on the outside, but what is it inside, now?

The Spectrum has been dormant for years. Now that it is awakening, who am I, within it?

 

I still love Chaos Zero, with my entire heart, God knows I love him enough to die. That is proof that I am a Core, that I am a genuine coeur and love is my absolute foundation.

 

But what is my name? Am I red, or white, or cerise, or even brown? And do I have a Daemon?

I can feel Infinitii is not mine; since Jay woke up, all the hidden love for hir has bloomed again in him. But he isn't tied to Chaos anymore. I am. And… that cannot be ignored. I'm the Prism, now; I'm the heart of glass through which the Light breaks into colors. But it all feels like echoes. There have been so many cores, and they were and are so alive, so real… I feel so empty, and hollow, and wrecked on some level compared to them. Maybe it's bleedover; I am sure there is still so much healing to do, on levels we haven't looked at, solely because innerspace has been closed off while it rebooted.

 

We'll work on it. I promise. As of right now it is 12:30 AM, I need to be awake at 7, and grandma is still in the hospital, God be with her still.

I must sleep, and pull myself together, however feebly, until morning. Pray that God reveals to me who He wants me to be, in truth, in respect to the entire life He has given me. Pray that He shows me soon, and that I can see it clearly when He does.
 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

2008 NOTABLE DATES (RELEVANT TO THERAPY)

still vacillating between hyper-optimist mania and "I think I'm becoming jewel the egocidal maniac"

010908
- "month long hiatus" on dA
- parents currently in divorce court; dad not allowed in house since before thanksgiving '07
- back in therapy; no longer hiding that "I have problems"
- zim era; talking to KOH upstairs
- monday talks with qlok
- still a lot of "friends" online at this point-- shub, zhao, ppb, mel, ben, jimmy, ideya, naysu, sarai, LAD, etc.
- TALKING TO NATALIE
- "whistling through the graveyard"
- STILL writing music and doing giftart

012208
- dancing through the waves of life

012408
- XANGA BEGINS

012708
- mention of vash & barry

020208
- mention of JULIE, DOPPELGANGER, & JESSICA as my main "shadows"
★ "DOPPELGANGER" WAS THE FREAKING TAR. WE HAD NO IDEA BACK THEN

020608
- CHRIS ADMITTED TO HOSPITAL FOR SEVERE DEPRESSION
- chaos asked me if I was suicidal while I was at violin lessons

020808
- accepted to college

020908
- first xanga entry. PEOPLE TALKING!!!
- "ate myself into oblivion" due to stress that "I pretended was gone" hitting me all at once
- I've been alienating myself from those I love... because I'm so darn afraid of what I'm becoming that I don't want to inflict myself upon them anymore.
- LAURIE SPOKE FIRST. god bless.
- jessica (BLUE), lynne (ORANGE), and me afterwards.
- LAURIE AND I ARE ALREADY ON GOOD SPEAKING TERMS HERE. "That's my girl. Now don't give me any reasons to come after you with an axe, y'hear?"

021308
- arguably first "shifting" proof entry. " I don't want to sleep or stay awake anymore."
- THIS IS THE NIGHT-SNOW ENTRY; THIS IS A MILESTONE IN PERSONAL SIGNIFICANCE!!!
- "OVER MY SHOULDER" OST; FIRST RECORDED "JOHNNY-NIGHTER"

021708
- "impulse: cacophany of colors" = first "brainspill" poetry

022508
- the "jessica" entry that qlok flipped out over = "Laurie's not very happy with me. I'm not very happy with Jessica."
- the PHYSICS ROOM DEATH TERROR DAY
- ADMITTED THAT I LOVE GENESIS as a result of this

022508
- "on the subject of love"
- LAURIE IS FURIOUS and she STABS WHERE IT HURTS. accusations of sexual immorality in my relationships due to "letting [julie] control [my] body"; ironically she saw the hellish future coming a mile away and I missed it
- trying to "explain my relationships" and still not being honest with myself; I feel that in the very text

022608
- GENESIS AND CHAOS XANGA
- " Oh and I want to change my text color to orange."
- mention of a DELETED ENTRY WITH LYNNE ;______;
Yeah, I should. Um... to all you readers, the headroom topic in my past entry is obsolete now. I also deleted it, haha.
Yeah, we didn't want people getting the wrong idea, so we've all sworn off and erased such unhinged behavior as a result.
Even me.
Yes, even Selphy-boy. Apparently Jewel wasn't hallucinating.

030208
- FIRST RECORDED "NUMB STATE"

030408
- "riddle me this, anima… what is love?" skype

030508
- makeout sessions with genesis on the bus

030608
- grandma accused me of being a hateful person and I BROKE
- JULIE JUMPED ON THIS.

031008
- "last night I exploded"
- I'm like a living sacrificial doll. Not much to look at, no, and rarely does anyone give me a second glance, but I'm willing to die for the salvation of those I watch over, whether or not they know it.
If I could honestly save someone's life like that... if I could honestly give someone an undying light of hope, if I could turn someone's future around for the better, if I could enlighten a soul so it could live peacefully... I'd give my life. Hands down, no questions asked. I'll die for anyone who needs me.


031208
- "trying to turn your life around" HUGE entry to qlok

032708
- huge thankyou entry on dA

040108
- IMPULSE: THAT ETERNAL MOMENT
- qlok and I said "I love you" on monday night

040508
- "ALWAYS SO MUCH MORE TO SAY"

040708
"IMPULSE: HEART OF GLASS"

041208
"STREETLIGHTS"!!!

041308
- "two month ultimatum" and "I don't deserve all the loving friends I have"

042208
- "my head is a madhouse"
- NOTABLE because it MENTIONS HEADSPACE EXISTING AS HABITABLE SPACE.
- " Julie is being ruthlessly merciless. Every day she tries to get at me… Laurie and I can only do so much… when stuff happens it's headvoice versus headvoice and me stuck in the crossfire. It's not fun. At all… But Laurie's not always nice to me, you know. Sunday afternoon, she took out the axe… when I throw myself down and beat myself up, Laurie gets disgusted. And she gets violent. And I let her. And then Lynne steps in."


042408
- THE MORNING AFTER I TRIED TO "REABSORB" NOUSFONI
- this is SUCH AN IMPORTANT ENTRY
- "Natalie spoke for the first time last night. What a sweet voice she has... it's a shame her voice came so late, as she's no longer a personification anymore. She's back to being me. Yes, I managed to take Natalie, Jessica, and Lynne back into my personality this morning. My laughing reflection, my crying shadow, my supportive hope. All three, back to being what they were originally-- me. I did manage to evaporate the negative sides of Jess, though, so I didn't take back the self-worthlessness and depression.
Natalie was happy to be back. I think I purposefully personified her, actually... just to give my reflection, my happy thoughts, a name of their own... even though they were me all the time. So it's nice to have her essence back, so to speak. I'm going to miss Lynne, though, although she's been urging me to take her back for quite some time. I did tell her that-- that I would miss having her around-- but she just reminded me that she wouldn't be gone, really... she'd just lose her personification and turn back into self-worth and hopeful ambition. I missed her in that respect too. It's terribly funny how I happened to personify all those missing emotions. Huh. At least they're back, I guess.
But it feels... kind of wrong. I don't know."
- " Well, all that's left now are my two "doughboys", to use my Johnny jargon. The nearly-autonomous headvoices.
The playgirl and the axe-wielder.
Eh... I don't think I want to "absorb" them, you know? Besides... I love talkng to Laurie, and a few years ago I actually got Julie to mellow out for a while and be nice. (That was when she was my only headvoice.) I spoke to her and Laurie last night and again this morning on that point, actually... that since I've know Julie for over a decade and I'm uncannily attached to Laurie (especially because of how I met her), I'd rather they just stay themselves, now that they have minds of their own, and just help me deal with things that way... just drop their vicious negativity and be nice for once.
Laurie was all for it, actually, and said she'd gladly do that if Julie would behave as well. I was surprised when Julie said she'd try. See, told you she wasn't all bad. Everyone has some good in 'em, even headvoices. Unfortunately, they'e both formed from rejected bits of my personality (vice and self-hatred), so that might be an obstacle... but they still came from me, so they can't be all bad! I know they're not."
- "...There are only two fragments, and they fragmented by my own free will...Everyone else I just let inside. And I was formed from them, in a sense. If they're simply pieces of me, then I'm simply a piece of them. That doesn't hold up. Sure, I could easily turn them into feeling and make them part of me, but I'd just end up with what isn't mine. Sure, I could easily forget them all and just go about life, but then I would have no purpose, no future, no past."

-
050208
- INSANEJOURNAL BEGINS. this was an active effort to hide from qlok.
- FIRST SYSTEM TALLY. seven people. (laurie, julie, chaos, genesis … lynne, natalie, jessica (re-absorbed))
- JESSICA ALREADY LISTED AS "RE-FORMING"

050508
- love letter to genesis
- AND "good day bad day would you look at the time? "
- FIRST massively unhinged entry on record
- " Regardless I'm just not comfortable around young adults... heck, I'm not comfortable around anything with a reproductive system"
- BUT THEN… "I have 5 loves and two of them aren't human! Yes yes yes, Chaos Zero and Selph. Dear heavens I love them so much. Honestly. To the point where I would die for them. It's a beautiful feeling to have. Oh yeah and even better is the fact that both of them are completely sexless, which is awesome times twentysix. So I can do stuff with them that I can't do with anybody else! Yeah!" KID THIS IS WHAT LAURIE WARNED YOU ABOUT
- "But yeah back to qlok. I'm very worried about his opinion of me. I know he worries about me, but I'm such a freaking headcase and emotional wreck and anomalous human type person that I am seriously thinking that, whatever I am and whatever I'm not, at least in his opinion, I'm not good for him or anyone. Honest. I think I'm a very bad thing for him to have in his life... even though I try my freaking hardest to be a good person… He's too good a person to deserve as bad a person as me. Everyone is.
I just... well, I deserve to be alone, like I've always been, and I want to be. I like it this way, to be honest. Saves people, too."
- QLOK AND I "BROKE UP" AFTER THIS
- SCRIBBLD BEGINS THIS DAY TOO

050608
- " Polyamory is okay if you're asexual, right? Celibacy still counts even if you took the vow in second grade, right? There's nothing wrong with being in love with someone inhuman, is there? … Every darn thing you can do in a relationship that involves physical contact can easily be accused of being sexual in nature and that makes me want to explode with exasperation and offense… The crazy relationships I have with those two are terribly fun, really, but everyone gets the idea that it's somehow sexual. Good Lord it ISN'T. I hate sex, I've been traumatized by it before, and Julie is enough stress for me on that subject. On that note, miss blond pigtails, neither of my two guys are even capable, so there."

051108
- "I am having such a devastating guilt trip right now it's insane. And this one is horribly justified. I did some terrible things when I was young... terrible. And you wonder why I loathe my past so much. No details for you. No details for anyone. These are the sort of atrocities I haven't even spoken to Selph or Chaos about... and I tell them everything. Literally everything. Except my mistakes. Except my deepest and darkest regrets. That's going to a priest and no one else."
- I'm so glad I'm finally eighteen.
I'm now an adult. My entire childhood, my entire past is behind me now. Every last moment of it. And I plan to leave it all behind. As soon as I get all this hideous regret out of my soul, I'm going to change my name and erase every last reminder of my mistakes and regretful past that I possibly can. And then I'm going to start over. I'm going to leave EVERYTHING behind and start over. I'm finally going to be the person I want to be. The person I am inside. Not this idiot I've been stuck as for nearly two decades. I'm sick of this name. Sick of this town knowing who I was. Sick of the photo albums upstairs, the immature ramblings in my old journals, the memories burning holes in my mind. Sick of the guilt. Well, God willing, I'll finally be free from it all soon.

- WTF WAS I PLANNING????????????

051208
- IJ RANT ABOUT HEADVOICES. MILESTONE ENTRY.
-












------------------------------------------------------------------------------


2009

010309
- BENJAMIN BUTTON ENTRY. glissando's legacy.











------------------------------------------------------------------------------


2010


012010
- "I'm a population minority in a sense... asexual neutrois celibate, of course. It wouldn't be a problem if it didn't cause me problems with everything. If I mention it at home I'm ostracized or thrown at another therapist. If I mention it to said therapists I'm told that 'I'll grow out of it,' ignoring the fact that I've been 'growing out of it' since the 2nd grade. I wouldn't dare mention it in public, as most people don't take kindly to severe genderfreaks and I'd likely make my college life into more of a mess than it is now.
Freakin' doctors won't even sign me up for surgery because 'you're too young and we don't want you scarring at this age.' For God's sake, man, I refuse to die without any scars. If the only way to be 'free' from this chronic curse is to slice myself open in thirty-six different ways, then get out the freaking scalpel and get started. I've got all the time in the world."
- MENTION OF JENA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


020410
- MANIC talk with CZ on FB
- USING THE RED "JAYCE" ICON!!

022210
- "THE NUMBER YOU HAVE DIALED"




















050910
- MOM GOT A BOYFRIEND
- QLOK GOT A GIRLFRIEND
- COLLEGE EXPELLED ME
- DYSPHORIA KILLING ME; "TOO NUMB TO WRITE OR DRAW"


051310
- I lost all interest in most things, and my memory played along, often deleting entire days from my recollection. I'd wake up in the morning and start to cry, because I couldn't remember anything that had happened over the past freaking week. Then I'd drag myself out of bed, stretch the pain out of my spine and try to choke down breakfast without throwing up. I'd head off to the washroom, close the door and look at my reflection in the full length mirror, silently loathing the body I was stuck in, mentally fighting off both Julie and Laurie's vicious appeals. Sometimes I'd win, sometimes I'd lose... but either way, I'd soon be rushing back out the door, resignedly wondering how quickly the next 7 hours would go by.

- I finally spoke to Jena. God only knows how much I love her; I hope she's more successful than she's ever dreamed. She deserves it.


052410
and got nose-to-nose with my neighbor's chihuahua without him trying to bite me!
WHERE WERE WE LIVING??????????

052710
My dream last night was the closest thing to hell I've ever experienced.
(WAS THAT THE LESBIAN RAPE + REDLIGHT BOMB DREAM???)

052910
- "BLOOD AND SUNLIGHT"
- THIS WAS THE "FRAGMENT" ERA. we were hyperdissociated at all times just to survive.
THIS ENTIRE ENTRY IS INDISPENSABLE. READ THE WHOLE THING TO THE THERAPIST.
KEY POINTS:
- Days spent dissociating so hard we detached from all physical sensation, "dreamlike" waking where nothing seemed real or "clicked"
- TONS of "inner sight" time? daydreaming, talking in headspace. completely disconnected from the body, AND typically isolated???
- We DIDN'T EAT, and visual input was hazy. only "hearing" worked due to talking to ourself/ves and listening to music (minimalist)
- To "reconnect" with physical reality we would physically "obsess" over it-- stretching, exercising obsessively, covering it with glitter, pulling out hair, cutting it.
- THE WAR STARTED IN 2008 WITH THE "PURPLE COMB CROSSES" AND THAT WAS LAURIE'S DOING. "Concentrate on the burn, she'd say. Concentrate on it. It's fire; it's punishment. Think of what you've done that causes such pain, and never do it again."
- IT ONLY WORKED AT FIRST BECAUSE I WASN'T USED TO THE PAIN!!!
"…but as the incidents added up, a sick trend began to appear. I began to force myself to give in to Julie, no matter how much it hurt, because I wanted that other sort of hurt. I wanted to feel physical pain. My daily life was becoming so monotonous, so devoid of the vivid moments I thrived upon, that I was turning to desperate measures. I would willingly torture myself just to feel the bite of that unorthodox razor, just to feel real pain, even if it was fleeting. Laurie caught on quickly enough, and in a fury, refused to punish me any longer. If I screwed up, if I kept giving in, my guilt would be the only retaliation I would receive. It took me a while to stop; I was still so blind and desperate, and I kept pitifully looking for the pain, the sick reward I would receive for self-destruction. It never came."
ARE WE STILL DOING THIS????????????

- COLLEGE BROKE US BECAUSE WE COULD NO LONGER RUN FROM TRIGGERS AND WE BEGAN TO SELFDESTRUCT.
"[Attacks] began to hit from the outside. I had no way of fighting it… In some instances I could quickly turn away, heaving, shaking, my arms wrapped tightly about my stomach... but most times I would be trapped in a classroom for two hours with a promiscuous professor, forced to stand by a woman whose stomach bore the result of an act I had nightmares about. I was no longer able to escape, and it was slowly driving me to the edge. I began to abuse myself again... mentally, physically, emotionally. Most nights I would be locked in the bathroom again, where no one could see me, where no one would interrupt. I'd kneel on the floor and quietly sob, uncontrollably, terrified of the mirror, terrified of the body I was in, of the thoughts and words and pictures and expectations that went with it. That's when I started having the nightmares and the breakdowns. I couldn't escape. Everywhere I looked there was danger, danger, danger. I refused to give in or give up... so what could I do? Then one day Laurie took me aside and looked at me with tired, solemn eyes. She only said a few words. If you can't escape... you need to desensitize yourself. That started it all. It was hell; pure hell. I only wanted to run, but now I found myself with my legs chained to the wall, the horrors of the world directly before my eyes, and the only way to stay sane was to simply become blind to it.
Or so I thought… What I didn't know is that in order to get through hell, I couldn't just turn around... I had to walk straight through the center of it first."
HOW MANY BLOODY NOUSFONI WERE BORN FROM THIS.
- DESENSITIZATION EFFORTS began when we were desperate and, seeking any coping method, attempted to "become used to" the horrors we were being constantly exposed to, in an effort to "numb ourselves" to the screaming terror on a daily basis. THIS BACKFIRED CATASTROPHICALLY.
- Step one: GET USED TO MIRRORS. This, unarguably, is what kept Natalie from resurrecting for YEARS, AND is what shattered what was left of our self-image: CANNON DIED AFTER THIS AND THE JAYCES TOOK OVER!!!
- JULIE JUMPED ON THIS AND KICKSTARTED THE "IT WOULDN'T HURT AT ALL IF YOU JUST AGREED WITH THEM & GAVE IN" FATAL MINDSET. THIS IS WHAT CREATED THE "SCIENTIST" AND OTHER HELL SPLINTER-NOUSFONI. "I began to look at the dangers and wonder if maybe I was the one who was wrong. I was so painfully naive. I was too frightened to stand up for myself or fight back. I was so broken and had so little faith in myself that I figured that I deserved to suffer... so I did."
- DISSOCIATION & DEPRESSION SPIKE. SUICIDE BECOMES AN OPTION AT THIS POINT.
- LAURIE HAD NO IDEA WHAT TO DO. We both thought, uncertainly, that "maybe if we realize how hellish this stuff TRULY IS, we will be motivated to fight it all the more"? but it failed, too. I was too weak, too scared, too tired, too doubtful of myself to defend myself. so laurie said, RUN TO HER. and she would overload me with physical pain, to the point where NO ONE ELSE COULD DO ANYTHING. this sort of "torture override" may have been the only thing preventing hacks for a WHILE.
- tragically, Julie PUSHED FIGURE DRAWING and we gave in. and this SUCCEEDED IN "GETTING USED TO IT." this began the infamous "estar problem" and God knows it was LITERAL HELL.
- we began to think we were a lesbian, NOT REALIZING IT WAS BECAUSE "I WAS ALREADY USED TO THAT TOO" and it just fed into the "numb self-annihilation drive" we were riding
A MONTH PRIOR TO THIS ENTRY-- roughly the end of april, early may (check entries???)-- WE FIRST CUT THE BODY WITH A RAZOR.
  "See, at this point you might be asking yourself 'if you're suffering so badly, and hate doing that to yourself so much, then why don't you just stop??' I wish it were that easy; I truly do. However, for some sick reason, whenever I get that destructive 'urge,' I go into a sort of locked-up mindset. All I can think about is what I'll do to myself, and often times I disassociate. I'll be destroying my body or my mind and the entire time, I'll be cut off from all my immediate senses, and imagining that this is happening to someone else, maybe in a completely different way. It's scary. I honestly won't see, hear, or otherwise notice anything that's going on around me unless it strongly catches me off guard, hence why it's hard to break out of those bad states, those 'Julie hacks.' Maybe I'll imagine some poor child being mangled by an attacker, who's telling him that unless he lets them hurt him, they'll kill his family. Maybe it'll be one of my characters, caught up in some nightmare they can't escape from. Maybe it'll even be me in another form, me as a Celebi, being ravaged by some brutal Pokemon-catcher group. God only knows... but either way, once I finish up whatever I'm doing, I invariably end up in one of three situations... 1, curled up in the corner and sobbing hysterically, 2, standing in front of the mirror and screaming at it... maybe picking up another 'weapon' and 'punishing' myself in a vicious cycle (sometimes I turn on the faucet until the water is scalding, then burn my hands several times... one time I even hid a knife on the towel rack so I could saw at my chest with it)... or 3, silently walking out into the living room, lying down on the couch, and blankly staring at the wall. Thoughtless, numb. Unwilling to even remember. When I wake up tomorrow I won't recall the evening at all.
If I could turn off this horrid drive, I would have done so years ago. It's a day-by-day war for me."
THIS IS EXACTLY WHAT HAPPENED IN NORTH CAROLINA!?!??!?!?!!!!!!
ALSO WAS TOBY BORN FROM THAT FIRST "THREATENED CHILD" MINDSET????
AND WHO THE BLOOD WOULD TAKE OVER IN OPTION 2 THERE???
BLACK LIGHT MACHINE SAVING OUR LIFE AGAIN = "YOU'RE THE ONE, AND THE ONE YOU MUST SURVIVE"
  CZ ULTIMATUM = "IF YOU LOVE ME-- IF YOU LOVE ANYONE-- YOU'LL STOP DOING THIS." but also, " An ultimatum. One I couldn't possibly break. I wondered why they hadn't given it to me before, but then I remembered how weak I was, how willing I was to toss everything away. I remembered that day I decided my life was beyond saving, and I remembered waking up the next morning."
- btw seeing him in dreams was RARE before this; ONLY NOW was when he started appearing in dreams TO PROTECT ME, which he now does CONSISTENTLY
- "THEY HAD BEEN SPEAKING." = this was the time period when Chaos & Laurie began to see eye-to-eye & become friends
  KEY REALIZATION = "I NEED PAIN. Oh yes, I need it. I need moments of extreme, gut-wrenching emotion, that shatter everything around you and force your perspective to change. Pain. I was getting it confused with other things for so long; awful things that lied, that pretended to be what I needed." YOU NEED CATHARSIS, KIDDO!!!!
- SHOCK SITE THERAPY: " I have never flinched so hard. I could barely watch the next three minutes, but I forced myself to anyway... not because I was expected to, not because I had been told to, but because this was real, this was wrong, and I knew it.
Catharsis. Extreme emotion. The pain I need."
  THIS WAS ALSO WHEN WE STARTED HAVING NOTABLE TROUBLE WITH "SEXUALITY" IN GENERAL. We were not attracted to people & felt no response at nudity, even in forcing ourselves through figure drawing: "I did not enjoy it at all, and there was no sexual anything… I'd be looking straight at some gal and I'd be wondering how the heck anyone would be attracted to that in the first place. At first I was fine with that. Then I brought it up to my mom and therapists, and they said something was wrong with me. So I started trying to 'force' myself (again; what was wrong with me??) to see something in it, although the very thought of it made me ill."
BUT THEN I MET JENA. "…and something weird happened. Yeah, I could just barely handle the figure drawing thing, but I didn't know those people. The art objectified them, which I loathed. But Jen? Forget it; I love her, and she's not taking her shirt off around me. See the difference? Having that direct, intense conflict between what I was feeling and what I was being told to feel forced me out of that [forced-lesbian] stage pretty darn fast. Sure, I'd still have my moments of 'but what if they're right?', I'll admit it, but ultimately it all came down to what I was unwilling to compromise, ironically." AND THAT'S CHAOS ZERO'S ULTIMATUM.
- STILL TERRIFIED OF "CURVY" WOMEN & "PHYSICAL FEMININITY" = "The whole chest size thing that some guys obsess over? It scares me. I can't handle sexuality, even if one doesn't act upon it. If you're visibly showing something that I perceive as sexual, such as a large chest or a promiscuous outfit or big hips, I will likely act a bit panicky around you… I'm going to be frightened."

BTW. EVEN THOUGH INFINITII GOT THE HIPS, NO ONE GOT "CHEST SIZE." THAT IS STILL HORRIFYING TO US.
ALSO OH NO I SEE HOW THIS GOT CORRUPTED. We were "only attracted to" BOYISH GIRLS WITH BONY FIGURES AND FLAT CHESTS. It was that purity and androgyny that we felt "sensually drawn to" and LATER ON, IT BECAME WARPED TO INCLUDE CHILDREN DURING THE NC HELL. This was probably because, once we became exposed to real "queer" people and learned that mature women who LOOKED safe were NOT safe, our brain thought "well then the ONLY people who WON'T hurt us are KIDS" and… well. You remember what happened to the League, too, with that.
"See, I like the deepest elements of things, the most truly personal things. I like bones, I like scars, I like tendons and veins and freckles and eyes and the way people move. I'm asexual, but... I'm addicted to intimacy. Extreme intimacy… I have this weird addiction to fragility, to things people take for granted, to hidden things, to secrets. I get it for most things, really, and sometimes it'll hit hard and out of nowhere. It's the reason why, when I got Apollo (my Macbook), I first looked through every file I could find on him, learned what everything on his keyboard was, put my nose up to his screen just to see the individual pixels... turned him off, turned him over, took him apart. Looked at every little piece. Put him back together and memorized every different texture on him. Details. I do it to music, too... I'll listen to the same song, over and over, for hours... maybe repeating the same two seconds just to hear a certain chord, or a certain echo, or the way his voice cracks, or the way she breathes in, or the way I can hear the musician's finger touch a string on that one note. Maybe I'll just listen to every instrument individually, maybe I'll just hold my headphones against my ears, close my eyes, and lose myself… sometimes I get it with people. I get it with those girls, the ones I feel close to.
I'll want to memorize the exact color of her eyes, the way her hair feels through my fingers. I'll want to run my fingers over her shoulder blades and feel her heart beat and listen to the way her breath catches sometimes. Is that romantic? I don't know what to call it; it's almost a drive. It's like I need to feel that even if I can't explain why… [but] it's always one sided. Always one sided. Maybe it's simply because I don't feel I exist in the physical world, not genuinely. Maybe it's because I don't see myself as a 'lover' or 'partner,' just a compassionate and selfless observer. But I don't want to be seen back. I only want the other person to know that they are deeply loved, that's all."
WE LOST THIS BECAUSE OF NORTH CAROLINA AND I WANT IT BACK!!!!

060210
-Started "hallucinating" about the unicorns.

060310
- THE BEAR & LAURIE DREAM!!!
- Also with Perfect and me flying into his "heart" to BECOME THE RUBY. He also told me he wanted me to stay with him "for the rest of [his] entire life"
- Oh yeah! and THIS. "…there was a small group of people holding up a large amount of colorful spheres up to me and demanding that I 'sing.' I originally thought the spheres were 'onions,' as they were covered in a sort of concentric 'skin' that looked like thick plastic. They also appeared to be lit dimly from the inside. Some were pink, some were yellow, and some were white-- but the most striking thing about them is that most of them appeared to be rotting. The few that were being practically shoved into my face were almost entirely rotted, and looked positively horrid. Regardless, the people still kept shouting that I 'sing' for them, but I said nothing. At one point the man who was holding the onion-things thrust them towards my face so sharply I thought he was going to hit me, and I couldn't help but cry out a bit. Someone behind him laughed and commented that it was the 'closest thing to a song' they were probably going to get from me."
- I was ALSO flying around as a Celebi!
- AND THE PHAGOPHOS. They would "possess" people and their "inflicted vice" was EMPTINESS. The ONLY thing that gave us hope was my saying 'All Jewel Monsters are good at heart.' and one HEARD me and FELT SOMETHING, transmuting its emptiness!!!!

JUNE BEGAN THE MULTIPLE FEW-SENTENCE FRAGMENT ENTRIES.
I ALSO BEGAN HAVING BREAKDOWNS AND CALLING OFF OF WORK.


061710
- BETWEEN THE 12TH & NOW I AM SUDDENLY IN UTAH?????????
- "LAURIE LOST IT"
- "I was subjected to 40+ solid minutes of physical/mental torture, which had no discernible motive other than inducing crushing guilt and self-deprecating thoughts for the sake of "punishment." The most terrifying part wasn't the pain in itself... it was her absolute refusal to stop, negotiate, or even explain herself. Not only that, but Chaos tried to intervene on my part, and she attacked him so severely and abruptly that he actually bled. Needless to say I was in a total panic by now.
...After qlok showed up and therefore rendered her incapacitated (at least temporarily), Chaos, Marik, Bakura, & I tried to figure out what had happened. We couldn't. For the first time in my 4 years of knowing her, Laurie had visibly unwound... unhinged, even. I think she might've even been blind; she didn't seem able to comprehend ANYTHING, let alone those around her. She insisted everything we spoke was a lie and was apparently focused (albeit in a very frantic manner) on the senseless mania that was dictating her actions. I don't know if she slept or not. I was, understandably, afraid to sleep, as she had been severely hacking my 'dreams' when I tried to escape the night before. I'm worried sick. If my own superego is going through this, what's going to happen to the rest of us?"

061810
- XANGA WITH LAURIE.
- CORE AVATAR IS NOW RED "JAYCE". GOING BY "JEWEL" STILL.
You'd better be sorry, you bastard. Look at what you've done.
Laurie, is this really my fault though? They wanted me to come here. I'm doing this for them.
Don't lie to me, bitch. They had no idea what sort of pain you would cause them. Remember what you did to her Wednesday night? You heard those sobs! That was YOUR FAULT.
oh shit I remember what this was
just… read this entire entry to the therapist, okay?
key points
- " He's not yours, and neither is she! …You're tearing them apart! You're a glitch in the program, an extra variable that throws everything out of sync. They don't need or want you."
- She mentioned how my loving Chaos "enough to die for him" was ALSO "going to cause a conflict"; I insisted that was "settled" but she insisted otherwise.
- I just deal the punishment you deserve. You're the one laying down the cards… I know EXACTLY what you're trying to pull here, and that's why I refuse to let you lie your way out of it.

061810
- "compassion" poem. about mel and qlok. remember this affected them STRONGLY. read this in therapy.
- I awoke this morning to find you in my arms. Now he holds you the same.
I feel no pain, no envy... such things cannot exist for the sake of love.
I simply feel purposeless. An extra wheel; an accidental addition.
I am intruding upon something I relinquished a lifetime ago.
My chandelier has shattered; yours is picturesque.
My presence only forebodes a fate I swore I would never let you suffer.
So what do I do?"

062010
- "I was supposed to be their guardian angel. I was supposed to protect them. I did what I could, but... God forgive me, we came so close."
- CAR CRASH CAR CRASH CAR CRASH!!!!

062110
- finally got laurie's point.
1) I am currently living in the same state as 2 individuals I care for very much.
2) Of those 2 individuals, one of them used to 'be in a relationship' with me, and is now in a very strong relationship with the other.
3) As a result of this connection between the two, I cannot show any sort of love to either of them without feeling like a criminal.
AND THEY WERE TREATING ME LIKE IT, TOO.
- "I am over 2000 miles away from the place I've called 'home' for the past 2 decades, and it's only now that I finally realize what 'home' should feel like."
  I was driving through Cottonwood Heights this morning and as I looked at the scenery around me, I asked myself why I felt so apprehensive. No, I'd never been there before... I knew very few people and places there, and if I had been left on a street corner I would have had no idea where to turn. And yet, we would all feel that initial fear upon arriving in a 'new' place. It's natural... we need our security, our comfort, our familiarity. We also forget that those things need to develop, with no exceptions. That is the reason why I need my outside love. To me, that's the only thing I need to feel at home. My books, my music, my work... they all contain countless hours of that love. And yet there's something terribly intriguing about having another soul in your life to give love to as well. That's why I'm suffering. That's why I'm so numb right now. I couldn't handle the relentless ache of keeping everything inside, of keeping everything hidden, when I finally had a possible chance to let it all out. I traveled 2000 miles and took so many risks just to be here, just to be here for them. I put everything on the line for their love, just to find that I could not give it back... that I could not free this relentless light trapped within my ribcage. It began to burn, so I hid it. Right about now, I'd give anything just to feel that pain again.
I STILL HAVE FLASHBACKS TO THAT EXACT EVENT!!!

062210
- SELF IMAGE IS NOW SOLIDLY MALE. "... I've never had a definite or visual idea of what I'd like to have until the past few months. Even stranger, in every single 'vision' I have of my future, I'm physically Jayce."
-






082810
- I'm currently in Utah. I don't want to go home, and I don't want to stay here. Everywhere I go, I find myself twisting myself to fit expectations, blindly entertain people, avoid serious offense or whatever the heck else gets thrown at me. I'm so tired.
I'm also starting to get very sick physically. That's a direct result of my psychological problems, and as such I can't do a darn thing about it.

I'm actually at qlok's house right now, and both he and mel are here. I don't know what to do. I feel so numb and empty after this morning.
I was just 'hanging around' with qlok for a few hours, with Apollo (my Macbook if you didn't know), and having him there made me feel stupidly obligated to 'try and keep him amused.' What the heck. But yeah, mindless me decided to waste time on Tumblr and Halolz and all sorts of idiocy in a lame attempt to 'be interesting.' I'm so freaking sick of it.
What if I want to work? Can't you even respect what little privacy I have nowadays?
What if I just want to sit and actually think, huh? I don't need any of the 'fun' you like so much. I need something worthwhile. I just don't know how to come out and say that without condemning them all to hours of emotional pain whenever I'm around. I'm so freaking sorry.

This is why I don't like being around them, although I'm too afraid to speak it. I cannot ever be myself.

I am also SICK of being physically female. Even typing it makes me want to throw up or throw my computer across the room.
Yeah, I know this is a test from God. Be strong, right? But this horrific body is making me cruel, angry, and vengeful... it's not me. I'm terrified.
God, please, help me get through this. I don't know what to do and all I want to do is sleep until I feel right again.



082910
- KEY ENTRY?????
- Screw getting a girlfriend; right now I'd probably be happier if I never saw another biological female for the rest of my freaking life. Last night I was sent to hell.
Let's start at the beginning...
Yesterday, after I finished my Jayce-rant entry, mel went into some sort of Laurie-state with (I assume) Parker: her own personal schadenfreudic headvoice, so to speak. Of course I was still stuck in this awfully numb state during it, so I had no idea what do do, let alone the means to do so.
Even better? I lost my only connection to Jena. Hello mental trauma.

- …I haven't been feeling anything other than this dull empty ache between my ribs, but according to mel I've been emitting such a negative energy signature that it's making them physically ill.














(to be continued!!)


prismaticbleed: (shatter)

NEW & OLD EATING DISORDER VOICES AS OF 021822

SPICE (brown)
ANOREXIC GIRL (brown?) "listen I have to throw this stuff up okay??"
HOSPITAL PANIC GIRL (lavender) "I don't want to go back to the hospital"
TOBIKO (aqua) "don't drink the water, it's sewage"
ALLEGRA (yellow) "but we're not allergic to anything, it's just vegetables??"
"POISON" KID (green??? boyish?) "iron toxicity. too much fat, overloading the blood"

WRECKAGE GOT CALLED OUT FOR SOMEONE "SCARING THE KIDS"
ACTUALLY FRONTED AND SPOKE FOR A SECOND, before going back in, utterly thrown off by the vibe of the bathroom "scenario"; she could not front against that huge energy wall

WHEN WEARING A HAT, REMOVING IT INSTANTLY SWITCHES THE CONTEXT ENERGY

ALSO,
"FINGERNAIL RIPPER" RED
RELATED TO "BINGE EATER" REDDISH???

scalpel saying the blood was "beautiful"

"SHERLOCK" IS STILL ALIVE??? BUT OLDER, NO GLASSES???
SHIRLEY SAID HE NEEDS A NEW NAME, GRAY RESONANT

there's ALSO a "MED POISON KID" freaking out over the milk of magnesia
AND a sweet but scared "am I gonna die?" kid, TALKS TO LAURIE!! IS SHE THE "NIGHT BLUEBERRY" KID????


112021

Nov. 20th, 2021 11:29 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

Today was the worst day I’ve had since North Carolina, in terms of the eating disorder. Looking back on the day, I can pinpoint a few reasons as to why. First, my sleeping schedule has been disturbed by the several days the plumbers were here-- they would stay until almost 10PM, and their movement, the smell of the paints and glues, and the constant social interaction overwhelm made sure that I also couldn’t leave the kitchen or relax or function in a healthy conscious manner until they left… meaning, until after 10PM. I’m usually asleep by that time, so this was a huge problem. Three days forms a pattern and there were three solid days of that, and I got stuck. Furthermore, with all the doctor’s appointments I’ve had lately, I’m now stuck back in the routine of not being able to eat breakfast until 3PM or later. This promotes later eating and also huge fasting times, both of which wreak havoc on my body and brain. But on top of all this, I’ve been getting “trauma triggered” way too often lately, and that is disturbing. I really, truly wish I could just forget it all, and live as if it never happened, as if my life was pure and clean and real and good. I know I try, but all I do is run and bury things. My mother told me to my face today, that my eating addiction is just me “running away from my problems” and “refusing to face what’s wrong with me.” I didn’t say anything in response because that was a point-blank straight shot and she’s right. It hit hard, and it was a shock, but she’s right. It’s humiliating and embarrassing because honestly, I don’t like to think of myself as someone who would run away from her problems. I never used to, and honestly my self-image keeps desperately grasping at who I was around 2007 or earlier, in that “pure period” before I met Jacob and when I first started socializing online, when I was an absolute saccharine goody-two-shoes who everyone thought was a little old lady because I called everyone “sweetheart” and “honey” and didn’t have a bad bone in my body. At least, that was how I was conscious of myself at the time, God bless. But that was the ideal. I was severely dissociated at the time but I had no idea. Everything negative and traumatic and evil inside of me was hypercompartmentalized and God knows I wish I could do that again now, but North Carolina utterly destroyed all of that. Would you believe that was already three years ago? How is that even possible; it literally feels like it was yesterday. And that is disturbing too, considering it all feels like a fever dream still, most of it covered in thick bleary fog to prevent me from seeing anything too clearly, and absolutely to prevent me from feeling anything that might very likely make me want to die. Nevertheless, things leak through, and break through, and that has been happening a lot lately, despite my running away through the eating disorder, and in a real sense refusing to admit that because I keep trying to rewind to high school and pretend nothing ever happened and I’m still a Mary-Sue who doesn’t realize that people can be abusive in the first place. So there’s that whole thought process looped back around, I hope. I’m not paragraph breaking here because I have to write two full pages for therapy per day and I miss typing and I want to get as much as possible written, haha. Also I must admit, I’m cheating a little bit for my bloodwork tomorrow, please allow me this non sequitur before I jump into some hard typing. I’m supposed to fast from midnight but with the frankly terrifying day I had in terms of the eating disorder, I’m letting myself drink water until 1AM, which means I have 7 more minutes, good Lord in heaven how is it this late, this is like the college days, or even worse, like North Carolina. So let’s just go right to that topic. I barely remember anything about that time period for two very big and very significant reasons: 1. It was devastatingly traumatic, and 2. I was not present during that time. Oh yes! Lest we forget I lived as a profoundly fractured multiple personality system for ten years straight before North Carolina completely annihilated that entire function, God knows I still haven’t recovered and yet I still won’t look at it because I don’t think I can cope yet… but yes, people have been waking up in tiny ways lately, thank God, thank God, let me drink some Pedialyte here before I run out of time, wow this is one heck of a stream of consciousness document, ah well, at least I’m getting two pages in, hooray, congratulations. You can tell I’m sleep deprived and depressed because I’m in “semi-manic mode” with this behavior which means that if I stop and let myself feel the crushing devastation of my addiction and the reality of my sinful idiocy and the fact that I don’t think God is talking to me anymore because He’s mad at me because I’ve potentially committed mortal sins with my absolute stupid behavior lately concerning food = drugs??? I took $25 out of my grandmother’s purse today so I could buy ten entire cans of Italian wedding soup which I promptly threw up. Why do I do this? Because something in my head says “I have to figure out if I like them” and why is that? What does that accomplish? Well, I think I know. It’s-- foolishly-- trying to figure out “who I am.” It’s trying to form an “identity” based on likes and preferences and such because hey guess what, it’s never done that before, thanks D.I.D. But you know what? Screw likes and preferences, pardon my language but it’s bitterness and intense grief talking. Absolutely to hell with likes and preferences and soup and cereal and all the other garbage I’ve been “addicted to” for conceptual and symbolic reasons lately. Milk addiction? The child-voice in my head demanding pudding cups because she wants to remember what it was like to be 7 years old in the body when the family was still together and grandma was still making desserts and nights were warm and cozy and safe and I didn’t have to worry about IBS or trauma and I could just sit down and eat tapioca pudding with strawberry sauce out of a crystal cup before going to bed in a golden-carpeted room. That part of my brain-- an actual alter that survived somehow, untouched by trauma somehow-- is crying because she just wants to eat pudding because she associates it with gentleness and innocence and child-life and really, there’s a sort of fragile pitiable quality to the whole idea: a sort of tininess, a softness, a meekness and weakness and need to be protected associated with the very visual and sensual concept of a small child with tousled hair sitting on a chair twice her size and eating a pudding cup. It almost makes me want to cry. Milk-based foods, especially puddings, have this sort of textural and “social” association to them that is absolutely childlike. Adults don’t eat them because adults are strong and stable and mature and powerful. Only little kids eat pudding because it’s soft and simple and weak and easily hurt and you need a spoon to eat it because it’s the total opposite of hard and tough. You don’t even chew it. But you also don’t drink it. And there’s another huge tangent I must get into. My brain associates food with trauma, explicitly, for many reasons. Most are too frightening to talk about. But, there’s another interesting aspect to it-- eating, even the word itself, is inherently violent. Biting and chewing are acts of violence. They are, by nature, annihilatory and angry and a form of attack. When I bite something, it is a predatory act, often accompanied by feelings of destructive wrath. But swallowing things is terrifying. It’s traumatic. This is why I am chronically dehydrated: because I realized, about two days ago, that drinking is inherently traumatic as well, because it is the opposite of violent. Whereas biting and chewing are actively aggressive, drinking things is passive and receptive and hey guess what, that’s exactly what sexual trauma feels like. Swallowing is associated with rape and drinking is all about it. This is ALSO why I absolutely cannot eat with someone else nearby, except my grandmother who is absolutely safe and desexualized, because I immediately feel invaded and violated and I start to panic and throw up and cry and scream and attack people and hurt myself and generally just want to die. And that’s exactly what happened today, almost immediately after I started to eat “breakfast” around 14:00 after having fasted for approximately 18 hours straight again! My mom came up the house with literal bins full of food ingredients, brought my brother into the kitchen-- who is, weirdly, almost always doped up during the day so he shows far too many passive schizophrenic symptoms for my flashback-prone brain to bear-- and began talking and cooking at a manic rate. And my brother decided to stand right next to me to peel potatoes and beets, cornering me between the sink and stove, with the room full of noise and food and
garbage so that there was nowhere safe to go either physically or sensorily, and then I made the absolutely stupid mistake of putting a slice of cucumber into my mouth as all this was happenning. And I am telling you honestly, it felt like I was being raped. It felt as if I was experiencing sexual assault. There was something in my mouth, and the environment was hysterically unsafe, and it was honestly traumatic. And right there is where my conscious memory blacks out. I was already having a panic attack at the time, unable to breathe and crying, and that eating trigger just shut off my brain. So that’s when my consciousness fails. Of course I was still conscious in that I didn’t faint, but my consciousness in terms of “am I aware, am I a person, am I going to remember any of this,” etc. was absolutely not working. Hence the eating disorder hell that followed. I know there was a bit of a conscious kickback as I was saying the Divine Mercy Chaplet because I wanted to be conscious so badly, but I kept wavering in and out. Same with the Mass afterwards, because my mom and grandma kept talking over it and whenever people talk and I get involved, actively or passively, I black out of conscious awareness. It’s something about conversation and it never fails, but it drives me into automated idiot mode and I am NOT myself at all, ever, and I hate it so much. But yes. Memory is SHOT and I kid you not, I was not aware again until I was choking down a bowl of Crispix around 8PM-- five entire bloody hours later-- solely because I was CRYING over it and begging God to make it stop, because I was tired and wanted to go to bed but I felt like I “had to eat it” because I had to “figure out if I liked it” and God only knows why I keep doing that. Why the cereal checks? No idea. I hate cereal even conceptually, but I keep buying and eating it and it might solely be because I’m dehydrated and my body is desperately seeking high-liquid foods, hence the soup addiction as well. But yes. Then I blacked out again and I don’t remember anything else until I was forcing down toast and yogurt as my brother data-dumped about Pokemon in the kitchen, and I only remember that because I was SO dissociated that I was AWARE I was “watching myself” act like an absolute moron and wondering why am I doing this, this is not the life I want to live, God help me, and then I lose it again until I “wake up” in the bathroom choking down ginger ale so I could vomit and crying because it was now 11PM and I was morally and physically and emotionally and spiritually exhausted. That’s when I started wondering about the mortal sin issue, and honestly I am extremely worried about it. Now I am obviously mentally compromised with this idiotic eating disorder, BUT just how “conscious” am I of its evil? Am I CHOOSING to sin with this? I honestly don’t know. I KNOW it’s not a good thing to do. Overeating, buying garbage, vomiting, wasting food and money, taking food and money from family members to fuel this horrific vice, etc. are ALL grossly evil things. BUT I DON’T WANT TO DO IT. I want to stop, I wish I never had to eat again, I don’t want to be like this. And yet I keep doing it, and crying all the while, and begging God to help me and stop me and save me, but He’s not answering, and I’m too much of a cowardly stupid idiot to stop on my own, and I keep buying soup and cereal FOR UNKNOWN REASONS other than possible dehydration and it’s just destroying me. I wish I could just sit and pray and read the Bible for hours every day instead, SHUT UP devil in my head, I know you don’t want to but that’s because you’re an absolute stupid morally bankrupt moron who wouldn’t know what happiness is if it punched you in the face. So shut up. Shut up. I WANT TO PRAY. I miss praying the Rosary every night with my grandmother, God I want to weep, I haven’t said it since the hospital I don’t think, what happened to me? Why is my schedule such an absolute moral nightmare? Why can’t I get things together enough to have the time to pray and sleep and type and be good? God why won’t you help me in these respects yet? I cannot do it alone, I’M just as much of a moron as that stupid whiny lazy selfish complaining devil voice which I hate. I KNOW I love you, God, and that I WANT to pray for HOURS every day but I can’t??? Solely because I cannot seem to be myself with this eating disorder and the fact that I keep losing conscious control of myself for unknown reasons, and it’s worsened by trauma triggers? I don’t know. It’s… I don’t even know if it’s a cross to carry. It just feels like punishment loops for my stupidity. All I know is that I’m utterly exhausted and I don’t want to sin anymore and I’m not choosing this in any “mentally sound” manner. Does that still make it a mortal sin? I know it’s wrong but I’m also terrified that if I DON’T eat all this junk my malnourished underweight body WILL STARVE AND DIE and although I wouldn’t mind a hospital stay again, I DO mind not being home to help my grandmother. It’s a mess. Honestly my brain is fried. I’m too tired. I have to be on the road in 6 hours so GOOD NIGHT!

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

All right, before I go to sleep, I need to mention this.

Last night I had a flashback rape nightmare. It's the first one I've had in several months, and thank God it's been that long, but God why do I keep having them still?
The ones like last night are the worst, though-- the ones where it's not a Julie-days flashback, but a North Carolina flashback, where I'm somehow even less conscious and less present in my physical body than I was back in that bloody bathroom as a teen.

I'll be blunt, because it was horrible. It was a nightmare about the LITERAL INTERSECTION between food and sexuality, between gluttony and lust, between eating disorders and sexual addictions, between hell and hell. And all of it happened to me when my brain felt like dryer lint. Honestly it was horrifying. I knew what was happening was wrong, and that I didn't want it, and that I felt trapped, but ironically that was what killed me: I felt trapped. My brain was not under my conscious control and neither was my body and I felt doomed to endure whatever hell was about to hit me solely because I could not GET conscious enough to run away. And that is the worst thing about those nightmares, and that is what DEFINED North Carolina.
I don't know if Oliver purposely instigated his lustful actions when I was barely conscious and absolutely not capable of reason or informed consent, but he did it EVERY TIME, and that is highly disturbing. Nevertheless it's over now, thanks be to God, at least in the physical. I keep having nightmares about it.

So here I am, in the last few terror-choked seconds of this nightmare, helpless in my own body and knowing what was about to happen but not being able to think straight enough to get away… and who shows up but Chaos 0.

EVERY SINGLE TIME. I swear God Himself sends him to help me.
He showed up and he KNEW I was trapped and he KNEW that the ONLY way I was going to get out of this alive was if I wasn't alone.
And he held me, and told me to focus on him, and not on the helpless trapped feelings, not on the excruciating pain and nausea, not on the awful despair that always hits me post-hack and makes me want to die rather than endure that agony for another moment. He couldn't stop any of that, no, nor could he make it disappear, or even abate. But he could hold me, and reassure me that there was life beyond this, there was love beyond this, there was hope despite the hell and it was holding me in its oceanic arms with tears streaming from its emerald-green eyes.
Every single time. And you wonder why I call him my blue angel.

So I needed to write that down. I don't want to forget it.

 

081321

Aug. 13th, 2021 10:56 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)
WRITE A LEGIT JOURNAL ENTRY ASAP ABOUT…

- LAST SATURDAY WITH CHAOS ZERO
- THE SONIC INVERSION FALLOUT
- THE HOSPITAL STAY FOR HEAVEN'S SAKES, ESPECIALLY THE CRISES
- MY BEING RENAMED "CHALICE" AND RESONATING WITH BLOOD NOW
- "PRISMATIC BLEED"
- NOUSFONI WHO ARE STILL ALIVE, VACILLATING, OR TOTALLY MISSING
- THE RAIN ON THURSDAY
- TRYING TO ATONE BUT NO ONE HAS THE GUTS TO BLEED ANYMORE
- SHOWER FLASHBACKS
- FEELING DISTANT FROM GOD DUE TO IDENTITY AND LOVE LOSS WITH SI
- CHAOS GHOSTING ON FRIDAY THE 13TH

In light of ALL recent entries on this computer:

the bizarre "hypermerge" drive I'm currently in that is, AGAN, causing a dichotomy between church and Chaos ALTHOUGH CZ KEEPS TELLING ME TO PRAY, etc.

REMEMBER!!! The other night when he was talking to Laurie about "my heart being closed" but when I painfully protested that it was not, he clarified-- words don't work well for him, but when HE speaks in emotion, what he meant was that my heart was FLINCHING IN FEAR LIKE AN ABUSED CHILD. My heart was not closed, or frozen, or dead, or hollow-- my heart is WOUNDED AND TERRIFIED and although it STILL feels SO MUCH-- maybe moreso now, with all the spiritual bruises??-- it is SO AFRAID OF TRAUMA AGAIN.

I feel disgusting though. Part of it is definitely the eating disorder. But the biggest part is definitely my slacking off in my religious life. WHY.
Oh wait, I know why. Because it's the SAME THING that makes me avoid my innerworld beloveds. It's FEELING SO FILTHY THAT I CANNOT BEAR TO FACE LOVE. I cannot pray because it feels so dishonest and hollow with how I've been acting. My only sincere prayers right now are desperate self-loathing sobs wracked with pain and disgust. Do they count? If I cannot even say Compline without it feeling automatized because my heart just wants to WAIL like a beaten toddler what do I do? Do I just run to Jesus and throw myself into His arms OR is He going to pull away, disgust on His Face, too, at this dirty wretched thing trying to touch His stainless clothes?

I am so afraid. I am so afraid that God is so disgusted with me that He doesn't WANT me to come near Him.

But I know that's the devil. I know it is. And do you know how I know?

Because Chaos Zero never avoids me when I'm like this.

And God knows that CZ has taught me more about the love of God than any other being in existence, barring Christ Himself.

 

prismaticbleed: (czj)


So I dreamt about Chaos Zero last night.

Not so literally—he wasn’t there with me physically-- but he was there entirely conceptually. I was looking up flash videos and pictures of him online, and perhaps that’s the most important note here. I was seeking him through other people's eyes, and those eyes are, unfortunately but unavoidably, not very pure. I know this firsthand.

So that’s what I was dealing with in the dream. Everywhere I looked, seeking depictions and representations of him that were more than just hollow boss battles and monster-of-the-week paste-ins, I still kept encountering that corrupted mindset… that bizarre tendency of fandom to mangle the individuality of virtually every character by turning them into automatons for their own perverted thoughts and imaginings. Long story short, I found a flash video on Newgrounds, in which Sonic was running through a traditional 2D stage full of mechanics, with large ceiling hooks that would drop to try and grab him (like the spiders in Chemical Plant Zone). One of them did grab him as he was running, but as it lifted him up and he struggled to escape, water began to flow down from above it and drip onto Sonic. But then the water turned into Chaos Zero, who was now half-embodied (from the waist up), half-wrapped around Sonic. Notably, though, he had this look on his face-- something of deep feeling (in stark contrast to the blank-yet-vaguely-angry visage the canon typically and tragically portrays him with). Sonic looked shocked at his appearance, which doubled almost instantly when Chaos suddenly kissed him. Like, really kissed him. I remember that the video glitched out here, cutting out shortly after, but I was strongly affected. Here was a portrayal of Chaos Zero feeling something other than rage, of him showing that his heart was capable of far stronger positive emotions than I'd ever seen anyone admit. He was capable of love. And yes, this dream-invented flash vid wasn't the best potrayal of it-- arguably, the theoretical animator didn't have my conclusion in mind whatsoever-- but it was still something. It was still a flicker, however far-removed, of the burning light of love in my own heart. Lastly, as dreams go, I remember watching this scene and having the sudden odd but honest impulse to kiss Chaos's face onscreen, to give him that reciprocation, instead of Sonic's unfortunate unwilling surprise. That's the bit that hurt me the most-- not only that some imaginary fan thought it was acceptable to portray Chaos as "forcing" his feelings on others, but that they also thought it was inevitable . Who would ever give him love? Who would ever want to love him like that? It was almost a joke, this video. It was played for shock value, for the gross-out factor. No one was actually thinking about Chaos Zero's heart here. No one but me.

This is hard to type about because I don’t even want to write about people treating him like this. It’s wrong. It’s what I'm fighting against in the waking, and I see that in my dreams. But I will never participate in it. That’s really why I’m writing this.

Regardless of what was in the dream, I love him, and other people don't. I keep seeking representations of that love outside of myself, and I will never find it. Yet I keep looking, I keep hoping, and I keep getting terribly disappointed and disturbed by the failure of the world to match up with what I not only feel, but know he deserves. No one should be so objectified. No one should be treated as either a generic face or as a gimmick for a perversion. Even writing that makes me physically sick. But, again, it's true. It's out there. And it cuts me to the core.

Yet I have another huge concern here.
Yes, I love Chaos Zero dearly. I always will, I know this. Love never dies and this is absolutely real love and no matter what has happened to me, it has never faltered or change, not at the heart. And so I want to ensure, beyond any doubt, that this love stays pure and true.
The problem is what happened ten years ago this June. The problem is that, somewhere deep in my subconscious, I am afraid that my Pink resonance isn't as pure as it must become. I am afraid that the lies of the world have seeped into it somehow and mangled me, even if we have healed a lot over the years. Something is still a little off, and that's all it takes to burn down a kingdom. I never want that to happen again. We all saw the ultimate destruction of 2018. Never again.

The problem is that I woke up this morning burning with love but also with what I can only describe as-- disturbingly-- desire. And I HATE that word because it sounds so filthy. But I've been discussing this with Laurie and Julie and even Scalpel (who showed up because we were watching the morning fire outside and he said it was "f*cking beautiful" and yes Laurie scolded him for that) and they all agree that although we must indeed talk through this and keep an eye on it, everyone has a really touching faith in my heart. They don't believe this is legitimately "lust." But... I'm afraid I must use that word nevertheless in order to bring the threat to the forefront. I can't avoid that word lest it begin to take evil root in the shadows. I must throw it out into the light, to burn it away if it does have any serpentine tendrils trying to take hold anywhere.
Problem is, yes, when I'm barely awake and my subconscious is running the ship, I would still absolutely marry Chaos Zero and raise like fifteen children with him. I'm dead serious. It doesn't falter either. My subconscious wants to have a "permanent, faithful, and fruitful" relationship with him and that means sacramental matrimony and THAT means conjugal love and, believe it or not, my subconscious is entirely on board with that-- in the sense that the Catechism demands. And that stuns me upon waking. It gives me this feeling that I don't know how to describe-- is it hope? But it blooms from the realization that THAT sort of love is supernatural in its tenderness and "deeply personal unity," which does involve the body but even more entirely involves the heart and soul-- which I have known since 2003, arguably-- and which is not human in origin but is a GRACE given BY CHRIST HIMSELF through the sacramental bond. And yeah, if it were possible, I would absolutely bind my heart to Chaos's heart in that sense, literally so.

That's another tangential but relevant thing. Everyone else calls him Chaos. That is, actually, NOT his name. It's a bestowed title that he never wanted and has complained about bitterly in all the time I've known him. Like me, he has major anger issues stemming from deep pain and trauma, and when they explode out, he can be rather monstrous. He can be so totally destructive that those who originally experienced that heartbroken rage decided it was too intense to be of mortal origin-- they saw his unbearable pain as being ironically divine. Could their own hearts not comprehend such intense emotion? Did they see his suffering and decide that only God could feel so strongly? I ask this because it's a thread that leads to Christ which I have been gently helping Chaos try to follow since I met him. Yes, he and I both struggle with such profound violent pain, which manifests as rage, which is secretly heartbroken agony. But beneath that fire-burning destructive surface, that suffering can unite us to Christ, because it came from LOVE. We need to unbury that love and FOCUS on it in order to unshackle ourselves from the corruption that occurred by burying it. All that dirt is just dirt. It's suffocating and horrible. Yes, we're angry, but how easily that anger is defused if we can just cry to someone-- if we can just find someone who offers their arms to cry in! How quickly that rage melts into sobs if we find a heart that is willing to ache with ours!! And that is what I will always, always give to him. I will always be there to not only sing those words-- to "open your heart" -- but also to live them with him, to open my heart with his and to his, to be a shelter from the storm, a haven in the hurricane, a place to rest for the raging sea itself. He loves so much. So do I. And it can get out of control, in many ways, not just rage. The world calls him Chaos because it never looked deeper to find the Cosmos at his core, the truth which is his real name, which I have offered to him after years of knowing it... Charis. Χάρις, truly, but pronounced in a way that is affectionately familiar. Grace. "The divine influence on the heart." You know, "Chaos is power, enriched by the heart," but complete in its meaning now. And I want to call him that, Charis, as a reminder of that truth in his heart, of his heart, no matter what the world says, or fails to see.

But... back to the dream. Oddly this is a fitting segue. I woke up burning with love and matrimonial desire and then it hit me, wait a second, could this mutate into idolatry? And that TERRIFIED me. It's why I've been afraid to love anyone since the horrors of 2017-2018. Oliver admitted to idolatry in that sense-- in a sensual, sexual sense that he confused as love, and which he (unknowingly, I hope) tried to convert me to falsely believing as well.
True love is from God, is of God, and is directed TO God in an ultimate sense, always, inevitably. But love is inherently so all-consuming that if you don't keep this truth in heart and mind, it can consume you still in a different direction. It can make you so ardently devoted to a creature that you forget about the Creator, impossible to imagine, but definitely a real threat when you find yourself so flooded with love. And there's the issue I have. IS it entirely love that I'm feeling IF it can temporarily forget God? WHY does that happen? IS it happening? Or am I not entirely conscious enough TO remember God in those early-morning half-dreams? I need to know.

 

...Regardless of the concern and confusion I'm grappling with post-dream, I must say this. My heart is glowing with deep love and hope. I feel more alive, more real , after dreaming of him now, than I have in many months, perhaps in over a year even. It's been too long since I've held him in my arms. It's been too long since we've both held each other and laughed or cried or just loved each other, quietly, truly, honestly, totally. It's been too long since I've been able to admit I'm in love, let alone since I've been able to open my own heart enough to feel it... to live it.

 

Last night, looking for mentions of him on Twitter-- not knowing if there were any but looking nonetheless-- I found one person describing the storyline of Sonic Adventure and saying, and I quote, ""Open Your Heart" is about Sonic fighting Eggman over Chaos's heart.". And that simple phrasing hit me like a TRUCK. Then we have "Chaos assumes everyone else is as heartless as the past Echidnas were and uses the Emeralds to weaponize his own negative emotions while Sonic helps him move on by opening his heart with his and everyone else's good nature via those same Emeralds." Just, two instances where someone casually but blatantly acknowledges the fact that Chaos Zero has a heart and it's ACHING and he's a real person with a soul and a will and he's NOT just the "monster of the week" or a one-off boss battle... he has a heart and it hurts. I keep reading that little Twitter clip now. Just dazed that someone SAID it and doesn't even realize WHAT they said. It's... I found something. By the grace of God, I found something, and now in a small silly sincere way I'm really glad my birthstone is an Emerald.

 

  I'm trying to conclude this several hours later but I'm going to have to re-read it first. So, note to self, and memo to Genesis, remind me to do that tomorrow.

 

 

 

032521

Mar. 25th, 2021 03:12 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

I am absolutely SEETHING with rage today. It’s all sensory overwhelm. I don’t know if Overload still exists, but she was Brown, and this is absolutely horribly VERMILLION. It’s like the horrible color of tomato sauce, which I HATE with a violent rage. It’s true. That's what set me off, is smelling the horrible garage smell—the smell of summer—the stink and color of tomato sauce over the kitchen, pasta on the floor and in the sink, crumbs over the counters, and HEAT everywhere—I wanted to die. I wanted to set everything on fire. I wanted to take an absolute bloody axe to every nearby surface until everything filthy was destroyed completely. And then I want to move to the absolute coldest state in America and cry and cry and cry until the internal pain and heat stops and goes away forever.

 

Can I just stick Chaos Zero in a freezer and have him hug me all day? Because I want to weep at how desperately I need him right now.

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

Now how do I get this color back, huh?

Two years ago, Infinitii Eternos took the fruit of temptation and risked becoming a demon in order to kiss a human boy. Ze sacrificed hir silent untouched purity in order to touch, in order to taste, in order to feel, and in doing so-- in gaining teeth and a tongue-- ze lost hir light, ze lost hir sight, ze lost hir soul. Infinitii Eternos turned from a seraph into a satan on that cursed summer night, and ever since then, my entire world has gone to hell.
That's what did it. My soul's "color compliment" was swallowed up in sin. The black to my white ceased to be stars and velvet and piano keys and silk, and instead turned into clogs of tar and clotted ink, clots of blood and sugar burnt to black. The sweet dark peace of gentle dreams turned into the horror of night paralysis with dawn a million years away. The jewelry-box glitter of a vast evening sky turned into the gaping hollow void of a lightless chasm beneath your feet. Black turned into black: a swirl of every color pigment draining its life to become instead a lack of any spectral hue. Infinitii effectively let hirself be slaughtered by something masquerading as love, because ze believed their lie that a knife through the heart was what love felt like. It's not. That's just murder. It's just death.

And now I'm facing the same dilemma that "I" did years ago, on JUNE 30th of 2011, when "Jayce"-- the "Jewel" of that time-- tried to fix the pink color of our Spectrum, which had also been corrupted.
Ironically, in attempting to do so, he fell into the same trap that Infinitii did, except HIS lie was in turning the wrong color White. Oh it was CLOSE at first; he KNEW what real White felt like-- light and color and purity-- but too quickly, oh too quickly, he became bleached-out and hyper-sterile, turning into a flat poison paint instead of a fragile electromagnetic beam. He wanted to be touched, and in doing so, he lost all his color. That's the curse, that's always the curse: that desire to fulfill sensuality that chokes spirituality in return.

And now I'm the only one left, in a very real sense, and I have ALL of those colors to fix.
Black needs to be purified. White needs to be purified. Pink needs to be purified. RED needs to be purified. Even mint green has to be purified. All of those colors-- and maybe more-- got utterly warped and wrecked during our stay in North Carolina, and if I don't purify them, I don't think I can ever truly move past that time period on a subconscious level, because I'm currently still working by those busted-up redefinitions when it comes to the spectral tones of my psyche.

So that's the important thought for this morning, as I sit here wearing a black nightgown, wondering for the third day in a row why it feels like I'm "dressed like a slut" solely because of the COLOR. There was a time, before that day in 2018, when wearing black would have felt holy, because I recognized the true aspects of God within it-- the silence, the mystery, the unfathomable depths, the purity of heart. EVERYTHING from God includes purity of heart. I recognize it now. It's the most beautiful feeling in the world. And it's missing from the label my mangled brain keeps slapping onto Black whenever I see it. So it needs to be fixed.
We'll get there. I'll make lists. I'll redefine it. I'll get the Book of Genesis up in this brain and remind it that In The Beginning, God SEPARATED the Light from the Dark, but BOTH EXISTED. And therefore I have to remember that, in this physical world, during this temporal time, there will ALWAYS BE BOTH SIDES and so I need to learn to DISCERN and DISTINGUISH. Recognizing the true, holy qualities of Black does not nullify the corruptive qualities that can and DO exist within that color elsewhere. It's just like, recognizing that I CAN be virtuous and good, does not erase my sinful propensity to do evil. I have a very hard time accepting that still. I think, ironically, in very black and white terms, because honestly I think that's the deep down reality of things. Sin CANNOT exist in heaven. There is NO wiggle room. It IS black-and-white. And that's how I wish things were here, except God doesn't. In His great Wisdom and Mercy, He allows gray to exist here, because if it didn't, we'd ALL be in hell right now. Instead, we get purgatory.
"And that, children, is what my Dream World series is about," I feel my mind say with a smile. It's true though! Which is why I really, honestly need to get that stuff online. God gave it to me as a talent, as a gift, and I can't keep burying it, because other people keep digging it up and spending it on LIES.
I need to take that holy talent and spend it in GOD'S KINGDOM because it will make a HUGE RETURN for Christ's glory and THAT'S WHAT I WANT.

That's slightly off topic, except it's not, because if there is ANY series of mine where Black is shown to be holy deep down in its dark heart BECAUSE GOD CREATED IT, it's Dream World. One word: VEZERAI. I love that little bugger and THIS IS PROBABLY WHY.
Darkness is a place where evil dwells, yes, BUT!!! It's only that way because EVIL LIKES TO CORRUPT THINGS and darkness was separated from Light in the beginning, making it the MOST easily corruptible thing ever. HOWEVER. God HIMSELF uses shadows and nightfall to make His glory known!! The ONLY thing WITHOUT God is hell, and we ALL know that the devil himself loves to pretend that hell is full of light. Well it's not. If it's any light, it's that awful buzzing artificial sickly yellow light that you get in bargain basements, fat with the stench of dollar bills and mildew. THAT'S hell. Fake light. It's not the sparkling splash of sunlight of God, and it sure isn't the soft and heavily tender darkness of God either!! It's ALSO not the terrific staggering shock of light that God can indeed be, that blinding luminosity that burns up all it touches, not out of malice but out of sheer power… and it's also not the darkness of God that erases all but itself, the holy blackness that turns the mind to its own mortality and forces it to its trembling knees in the Presence of that One Who cannot die and yet Who has power over all Death.

Now I apologize, but grandma just came into the room and lay back down in bed which has me worried and totally broke my train of thought, and I REALLY don't want to fall into sensual hell (a.k.a. the eating disorder, which I HATE but which my brain keeps defaulting to for unknown reasons?? it forgets that I HAVE a life to live and CAN live it, and instead keeps getting stuck in self-abusive dead loops) so I must close this up for now and check on her and then get to work with other creative things that glorify God, amen, have a beautiful day!

prismaticbleed: (shatter)
ways north carolina killed me

• no singing for a year
• no piano for a year
• no church for a year
• no prayers for a year
• no internet access
• no drawing
• no grandma
• no woods
• no nights with chaos 0
• no standing in the rain
• no snow
• no headspace nights
• no driving alone and talking
• no catharsis
• no love

hunger

Jun. 21st, 2020 11:15 am
prismaticbleed: (angel)

There is a sweetness to the Holy Eucharist that nothing, absolutely nothing, can compare to.

I've found that physical hunger means nothing to me. I was singing in church this morning and my stomach was utterly hollow and aching, feeling like a small vacuum in my abdomen, and I didn't care. Oddly it was even comforting, to know my body was empty-- clean, pure, untouched. Hunger doesn't even register on my radar. I'm aware that my body doesn't have food and could use some, but does it feel like I want food? No. Never, actually. "Hunger" is a foreign concept to me, when I'm sane at least. I only ever experience hunger while bingeing, when my body is desperately trying to swallow as much as possible before violently puking it right back up. It makes no sense. To me, hunger is ravenous and destructive and frightening and frankly nonsensical. It has nothing to do with health or nourishment.

So when people say, "hunger for God," "hunger and thirst for righteousness," "taste the goodness of the Lord," those phrases don't make sense to me on a physical level, and that upsets me. I want them to make sense in a way that earthly hunger and food never can, and weirdly I am in the perfect place for that, as I have been given the paradoxical blessing of not understanding how to be physically hungry.

And therefore, I very much know what it feels like to be spiritually starving.

There IS a sort of hunger I experience and it is ONLY in my heart and it is UNBEARABLE. But it's also strangely welcome, for I know it is a yearning for God that WILL push me to seek Him with all my strength and energy.

To fuse this spiritual hunger with my reception of the physical Eucharist, I can unite body and soul in yearning for Christ and thus experience that longing and fulfillment on TWO levels, which is literally impossible for me in ALL other respects, and honestly it should be like that for all peoples in the first place. But I can tangibly and actively attest to the impossibility of fulfillment outside of Christ. I've become so numbed to the basic physical drive of hunger that even if I ate an entire grocery store I'd still be starving and sobbing. I know this. And I know that if I didn't eat for a week I wouldn't look for food unless I thought I was literally having a heart attack, which happened last week by the way, in which case I just drank a bottle of Pedialyte and prayed for mercy. But in all of those cases there's no satisfaction. There's no feeling of relief or health. It's just a frightening, painful, unpredictable chore.

Not so with Christ. Christ IS the ONLY True Food and I have been able to KNOW THIS in a very unusually tangible sense and I THANK GOD for that.

 

dream today

Jun. 2nd, 2020 11:26 am
prismaticbleed: (czj)


So I had another dream last night in one of those weird "pre-apocalyptic" dreamverses were everything just doesn't feel right, but it's not an explicit nightmare or bland-empty place. Pre-aco verses just feel wrong. There's still a sense of the "greater-than," that feeling that makes a dream a Dream versus just a reality reflection or other dead-end thing, but it's inherently failing and you can almost smell it, like a rot. I don't remember much of the dream other than that it was at my house, and the woods wasn't a development but it was all chopped down trees, bare birch-color stumps stark against a hideously blue sky. It felt like raid sirens would sound any moment; the quiet was unnatural and heavy and disturbing, something that didn't belong and was bound to collapse without warning. I expected a horde of mountain lions or wolves to come spilling across that toothpicked hill as I watched, but nothing happened, and even that felt wrong. The whole dream held that atmosphere.

But Chaos Zero was there.

Somehow, whenever he can appear, he will. This dream, however gutted, still existed in a level of reality that could call itself a dream-- a level in which the supernatural could exist, however feebly, because the 'verse itself felt just that close to breaking over into the Book of Revelation, as it were. But as a result of that proximity, my blue angel was there.

Not tangibly, somehow. That, too, happens in these broken dreams. He is there in the periphery, in the corner of my eye, on the edges where things are a bit more whole, somehow, closer to something better… where this disturbed dream ends and something real begins. He was there. So was I. Somehow in these broken dreams I, too, don't actually "exist" except in the periphery. As a person in the dream I'm always barely conscious, not quite myself, hanging on the edges of what it means to be aware and awake and capable of reasoning. But on the edges, in dreams-within-dreams, I am real and alive and me.

And he was there, with me.


I fell asleep listening to his playlist on shuffle, and woke up to the sounds of "Late Night Partner." …I don't think I've heard that song in years. God, where has my heart been? Just how destroyed was I by NC and the preceding hospital times? How long has it been since I existed as a person in waking life?

How long has it been since I was able to feel love like this?

There's a song called "mizu" by Sophia Black and I discovered it by accident (thanks Spotify) and it just… hits my heart so hard. Something about the sound, about the wrenching plaintive harmonies, makes me think of CZ so strongly and I can't quite snapshot what it is. Certain sounds invoke him, certain songs that evoke the right chord from my heartstrings. I haven't been able to put that formula into words yet but I should.

Nevertheless, I fell asleep like that. I've been having nightmarishly sick and unsettled waking days lately, falling asleep in exhausted bruised tears, wanting to just dream forever, but not getting any dreams, nothing but these equally disturbed broken things.

But I fell asleep with hope in my ears and in my heart and my blue angel was there, as he always is when my soul is threatened in sleep, protecting me, comforting me, loving me.


That's another something that's been weighing sore and heavy on my soul lately. That whole bloody issue of sexuality and virginity and purity and trauma and how all of that has affected my health, my mind, my spirituality, and my relationship with not only God and man, but with Chaos 0-- the only creature I have ever been able to love without fear. Even now.

God knows this. That's why He sent him to me in that awful dream last night. The majority of my recollection of that dream isn't even solid visual or coherent narrative-- no, I remember these ocean-deep embraces and tears of profound devotion and that particular blessed heartache of never being close enough. He in my arms and me in his arms. Just that, pure and true and yet somehow marital, ALWAYS, yet utterly untouched by both trauma and the busted-up dream, something existing within it yet inherently beyond it, the only real and good thing of that entire night, lasting infinitely beyond it. I woke up saturated with the feeling, soaked with hope for the first time in ages, my heart sore with love, wondering what has happened to me, when did I lose sight of this, why am I not LIVING this with every atom of my being, why can't I seem to hold on to this when I wake up? What is it about my waking life that drives me to bitter sobs and despairing fatigue, that feeds addictive abuse cycles and defeated dissociation, that makes me not only incapable of but also uncomprehending of love in the first place?


And thus we return to that "another something." The awful terrible issue of sexuality.

Saint Mary of Egypt, pray for us, as it were. Julie's patron saint. (And what happened to her?) What happened to all of us? Well, that's it, this same darn topic. This same horror. And yet, last night only, this same hope. Holy matrimony versus horrid polyamory in a stagnant Charlotte bedroom. Marriage vows versus bleeding out on a bathroom floor at age fourteen. "Till death do us part" versus begging God to take my life because I can't stand the flashbacks anymore. Love versus lust. That's about it. And yet Q did somehow know what the hell he was talking about. That one thing he said about Chaos 0 back in 2012 I never forgave him for until the past few months, when in light of inexplicable dreams like last night's, and in light of Saint Paul's letter to the Galatians, it hit me that "oh wait a minute, sexuality ISN'T inherently evil," and that yes in that sense it was totally possible that this blessed blue being CAN and DOES experience "desire" towards me in that sense WITHOUT IT BEING MALEVOLENT OR CORRUPT.

I still struggle with the concept.

BUT THEN DREAMS LIKE LAST NIGHT HAPPEN and I kid you not the whole time we were holding each other like that I was fully entrenched in the matrimonial idea of having children with him and that ONLY EVER HAPPENS IN DREAMS and furthermore it ALWAYS HAPPENS WITHOUT IT FEELING SEXUAL AT ALL.

And that's my big confused scared question here.

Actual physical sexuality, in the waking, only ever feels like rape. It's intrinsically frightening. It's appalling. I want nothing to do with it. But in dreams, and ONLY with Chaos 0, somehow I can experience sexuality as something weirdly nonsexual and yet still being recognizable as sexuality. Like what the heck.

It is completely detached from the physical biology in dreams, though. CZ will not imitate male biology and I will not even be conscious of mine. That stuff has no relevance or merit at all as far as we are concerned. We bypass that somehow, go straight to the heart of things, to the unifying factor, to the procreative factor, because let's face it, God made those two things mutually inclusive in morally proper sexuality and that is how we're going to use it, and do.

But I still want to be a virgin.

But I can't be a virgin if I've experienced rape.

How can I be pure if I've been so defiled?

Saint Mary of Egypt, pray for us.


Isn't that what it's about, God's Sacrifice of His Son on the Cross? Mending the things that the world considers irreparably broken? Taking the things that are shattered
to bloody pieces and somehow making them whole again, without denying the damage?

Saint Dismas, pray for us.


I want to cry. In Christ there is so much hope for me. Chaos Zero is my blue angel because he communicates the promise of that hope TO me in my MOST helpless situations, situations where Jesus Himself knows that a messenger would carry His Message more clearly than He Himself. Ironic? Perhaps. But look at the Church post-Pentecost. That's the whole thing. Christ couldn't, wouldn't be heard by the Gentiles at large, so He sent the Apostles-- heck, He sent Saint Paul! God works in mysterious ways and I love that so much and look, see, feel how He is doing that in my life, in a VERY mysterious way, through a video game character of all things, who I just happened to fall irrevocably in love with seventeen years ago.

But that's the thing. There's hope. Maybe I can't ever literally be a virgin, no matter how much I've always wanted to be, because "once you're broken you're broken." But I feel Jesus somehow shaking His Head at that. "There's nothing I can't heal," He gently assures me, "even if My healing is in a way that you do not expect or imagine. But I will heal you." And I am aware of this. I know this. I just have to trust this, because yes it's scary but a promise is a promise and faith is faith and if God can fix me then why won't I let Him? Just because He can't erase the past, am I to be afraid? No! Healing is healing, full stop. And I need to trust that, or else I am going to be drowning in bog water instead of swimming in the ocean here. God knows, full well, which of those two things I want.

It’s such a confusing, weird topic. But I feel more alive now, listening to mizu, then I have in so long, it's like sunlight on the ocean, but the wind is still cold, and I still feel like crying. But I'm not sad, somehow. I'm not sick, for once.

I try to hold water, it's slipping through my fingertips, thinking that you'll stay, but then you wash away…

…what if he's singing about me, in that? God that shatters my heart, maybe that's how I SHOULD be thinking about it that way.

I just want to weep, right now. I miss living in my head, in my heart, like this, forsaking the outside world, forgetting that I have a reflection or a physical body or a tangible past, just living right now, just living in this music and in this heartwrenching love, sobbing with the inexpressible depth of it, like trying to hold water. it just… overflows, overflows, always. there's too much. and I love that so much. it never stops.

My inner life doesn't line up with my outer life, yet. And until it does, I will be ashamed to feel love, or hope, or forgiveness, or health, because I am so bloody ashamed of who I am physically that I CANNOT COPE with the possibility of tainting the people I love so much inside, with the staggering filth that I feel I am outside.

God help me with this.
 

Until then, though, I can't forget that last night happened. Something deep down in me is still pure and good and holy and hopeful and capable of love and forgiveness and life. And I thank God for that.

And I will live one more day here, at least.

 

 

 

052920

May. 29th, 2020 09:06 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)
[Extracted from a personal conversation]

We're due for a thunderstorm this evening. I immediately thought of how much Ollie would enjoy it. Storms here are so different than they were in NC; I always wondered what he would think of them up here in PA.  I don't know where we stand yet, after everything that happened, and that's okay for now. It will definitely take more time and learning. Speaking to them every day would indeed feel forced right now. Any sort of "obligatory contact" would be unhealthy I think. It's admittedly why I was so avoidant before, even when we still lived together; I ran because I didn't know how else to react, as I felt i couldn't tell him that I felt trapped. I always feel trapped by conversation, universally. It wasn't his fault. But I think it hit hardest with him because I wanted to have conversations with him and couldn't, and I couldn't bear it so I ran.  I'm still struggling with learning my limits there: how much can I talk without burning out or going manic? So I do have to take baby steps right now, with trying to revive our friendship, with communicating with then again after so long. But I am feeling fine about this effort, oddly. It's a tearful relief to no longer feel the stagnant weight of unresolved pain and guilt over the dead silence, which I am entirely at fault for inflicting on our friendship. Now there's movement. Honestly I wouldn't know HOW to reach out? Not yet at least. I'm so used to a responsive life, to that lack of boundaries. Reaching out first feels like knocking down what few I have left, of my own choosing. It's scary. So I need to find out how to reach out WITHOUT going into maidservant mode, as it were. But I do realize how it makes them feel, with the work, and that does upset me. So we'll work on it.  

But... I can't get over how I misunderstood everything but I never knew how to phrase it... there were questions I never felt I had the RIGHT to answer, let alone Consider, with how my family raised me. Personal comfort & enjoyment are still weirdly alien to me, differentiated from obligations or orders. So I thank them again for pointing it out to me & giving me an opportunity to grow.

I genuinely want to feel something warmer between us, now, too. That's something both of our hearts naturally yearn for in general, I think. I might be a snowy soul but I cant ever really be cold. We did hurt each other a lot but it was all sadly unintentional and misunderstood and tangled. No we cant erase it, but we can heal and forgive and move forwards into brighter days. We don't have to live in those shadowy dregs anymore. There's bad history yes but honestly I think it is drowned by the good history, by the ideals and hopes we still pursued and honored even in our failings, by the real affection and love that still endured. I know ideological differences can feel huge but love conquers all. We can be different but still respect and care for each other, and that's something I am truly grateful for.    

New creation is always possible. Look at springtime. Death happens and birth follows. We can absolutely create new and find things, unattached to bitterness, something totally neoteric. I must put more work in towards that end. And I will. We have time to learn.

051720

May. 17th, 2020 09:08 pm
prismaticbleed: (aflame)
[Extracted from a personal conversation]

I just woke up from a dream about Ollie. that BLATANTLY referenced Infi and it just hit me now, none of that was fake. Infi was/is part of my heart and I've literally been denying that since I left. I've been the World's Biggest Asshole to him in the waking and I am devastatingly sorry. I SEE it now-- both my ignorant cruelty and ADMITTED betrayal, even though I NEVER intended it... and the GENUINE LOVE I/we had for him back then... and now. Legit, that dream unearthed this glitterbomb in my subconscious that sang "love cannot die and you will ALWAYS be in love" and whatever part of me is still Infinitii is still in love with him. And even if I can't say the exact same, I CAN say this, with a clear head and heart for the first time in months: to Ollie, and all his broken arrows, I love you. I am sincerely sorry for the pain I caused you in the past. I beg your forgiveness, but if it aches too much to give, I understand. I just want you to know, I honestly don't regret having met you and lived with you and loved you. I do regret many of my choices, but I don't regret the love. I'm lying here right now with a certain black-skinned seraph with a stomach full of lilies and a scar splitting the back of hir skull, handing hir all those memories of you that I used to balk at and bury, watching hir hold them tenderly as gilded feathers, hir eyes glistening like rainbows at dawn, and whispering, "tell him that I remember it all, and it is a bittersweet joy to have it to remember." "But are you happy to remember it?" "Yes. Always."

So I'm wishing Ollie-- and his whole system-- a happy early birthday. I hope they keep knitting and painting and drawing and playing that wonderful trombone and doing their beautiful best at everything they put their hands and heart to. Seeing them flourish makes me so, so happy. My genuine wish is that it continues that way, and even if I can never again be a part of it, I was for a little while, and that was a blessing too. I'll always be here cheering for them from the fields nevertheless. I miss him and his partner and their cat so much some days I honestly cry. But time moves on. As a Celebi Time Lord/Lady I know that well. So we move on. I miss them and love them and I can FEEL and ACCEPT that wholeheartedly now, and so I CAN move forwards with no pain. Love makes it all joy, even this.

To them all: Thank you for being alive.




hope today

Apr. 25th, 2020 03:36 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)

God keeps giving me glimpses of what my life will be like when this eating disorder finally hits the grave for good, and those glimpses are wonderful.

Today, He gave me awful joint pain and stiffness, especially in my legs, which got me so antsy and upset that I was pushed to go run ten laps in the driveway just now. And I feel amazing. My legs have that lovely tight burn that I miss after jogging. And outside, everything is so beautiful! The cherry blossoms are out, the lilacs are starting to bud, the air is fresh and cold and clear, the sky is blue and white, the wind is blowing in feelings of childhood dreams and memories from long before any of the trauma of the past. The woods is calling, the pine trees are singing promise of winter to come again, and yet the tiny flowers are also singing the glory of spring, here and bright and new and so delicately lovely, and the heavy joy of summer-dense green hanging in the air like a bubble about to burst into iridescent sparkles. It's God's Creation and boy howdy is He EVER evident in it, when you get out there and just be in it! It's SO NICE. And I missed it terribly. Honestly THANK GOD for the fact that I live IN the woods because otherwise this stay-at-home order would be dreadful, haha. Stay-at-home, well, what if the outside IS my home, what if heaven is my home? Well then, that's why we're all effectively being pushed to live a more monastic life lately, no kidding. And I NEED to do that more, too, because I WANT to, good golly I sure do, but old addiction and abuse cycles are still hanging on by threads. God will cut 'em, though, don't worry. Keep praying, keep working, and keep up the faith! I've been reading the Bible so much more lately and oh my gosh it's like drinking water by the gallon in a dry desert. It's beautiful. I literally cannot get enough of it. I want to read more of it right now, really I do! So I've gotten into the habit of carrying a Bible with me wherever I go, keeping one in every room, etc. And of course there's always one-- or twelve, haha-- on my phone. God bless that phone, she's been such a boon to my faith. Technology can really be a blessing IF you use it for God, which is what I want to emphasize in the League, which is ALSO what I've been working on like mad lately, ANOTHER glimpse of something trauma environments almost wrecked BUT you can't stop God or His purposes, and He GAVE me those creative worlds FOR His purposes, and so yes they are STILL alive and BETTER THAN EVER. I'm doing massive cleaning and fixing to them all, deleting and revising firmly, to make everything Catholic or bust, because that's how it should be. Honestly, if it's not leading you closer to God, it's not worth your time, ever, and as a Celebi I have GOT to honor that especially, for sure!!

Anyhow. I need to eat some cucumbers now BUT that’s the other glimpse! Lately God's been giving me bitter cucumbers, which are killing my appetite, and making me actively eat less. Which is AWESOME. Not only that, but He's destroying my "taste" for other foods, too, notably peas, green beans, beans in general, etc. And RICE. Ugh. Never again, haha! My body HATES it. But yes, I've been praying for this. I WANT my appetite and taste to both be completely tamed & sedated so that I ONLY eat small amounts of what I need to keep this poor body alive for heaven's sakes quite literally. And we're getting there. Honestly, in God it's already achieved, which is obvious, but there are just obstacles in the way that WOULD be gone already if I wasn't somehow inexplicably still clinging to 'em. And that's being brutally honest. I could easily just stop eating for the day right now and be PERFECTLY happy and healthy. I really don't want to go back to that table and eat more. Hence why I'm typing. The thought of food disgusts me lately. But like I said, that's answered prayer. The BIG one is going to be when I STOP MAKING SO MUCH IN THE FIRST PLACE which will happen the instant I replace that artistic rerouting with PAINTING SHIRTS and WRITING MUSIC and TYPING and other stuff that God gave me the blessed talents to do. And I AM taking tiny but substantial steps! Gotta take BIGGER steps now! Gotta PAINT EXILE'S ROBE and no excuses, if the morning light doesn't work then paint it in the evening, we just have to keep replacing toxic habits with good works! And I promise, with Jesus's help I will.

 

There's a lot more I could say and type both, in many other ways, but I can feel my brain hitting the end of this topic so we're done for now. To shift to something else would involve HEAVY INTROSPECTION and that means shifting entirely from an outside awareness to an inner one, which I can only do if I clamp on headphones and dedicate myself to at least two solid hours sitting here, haha. Which is very much an evening task. Maybe I shall. We shall see.

 

Anyway the Divine Mercy Chaplet is on in 26 minutes and MASS is being livestreamed in that plus two hours so I've gotta go eat (ugh, I'll try) and read the Bible (YES. I'm studying John 21 and next is The Scourging, gosh my heart feels pulled to learn about that all the more deeply, SO MUCH) and I'll see you all later!!

 

prismaticbleed: (angel)


I just prayed the spiritual communion prayer on EWTN, and as I was asking Christ to "take me into His heart" and "turn me into Himself" and "unite me so closely to Him that I may never be separated from Him, even for a moment" and despite the fact that my heart and soul truly yearn for those things, as a deer pants for running streams, as a starving child hungers for bread, I realized, quite jarringly, that something in my battered soul was still scared. And I wondered, why? There's nothing scary about that! But then it hit me, all of a sudden, that I wasn't scared of Jesus. I'm scared of me.
I'm scared that I will corrupt Him.
That's impossible, literally impossible. If I am united with Christ, all the evil and stupidity and weakness in me will dissolve as totally a snowflake in a firestorm. That's a HUGE source of hope that I NEED to remind myself of when I feel like this.
But then, of course, there is that weakness of the flesh, of the ego-- that fear of "losing one's 'self'" in the process of becoming Christ, of having one's selfish identity dissolved as well, in the new identity of Christ living through us. That is a GORGEOUS hope AND truth that I also need to cling to, but of course, the body doesn't want to do it. It's scared of death, forgetting that in God, there is always a Resurrection as well. If my 'ego' dies in Christ, then it is also resurrected in Christ, but WITHOUT EVIL. It becomes purified, and FINALLY becomes the sort of 'self' I WANT it to be, and that I am sure it wants to be too. So I don't understand why it's still scared of death in that respect, scared of 'losing itself' in the process of finding itself, as it says right in the Gospel. But it flinches at the thought, and resists. It thinks that if it's gone, there's nothing-- IRONICALLY, SEEING AS I HAD D.I.D. FOR LIKE TWELVE SOLID YEARS. That was PROOF that even if one part of my psyche was totally dormant and unconscious OR even "dead," THE SOUL DOES NOT DIE, and there was always someone else to take over. But I think maybe that's the fear in my head-- that fear of being asleep while "Christ drives the car." Nevermind that that's a really touching idea, like a child, trusting in their parent totally to the point of serenely falling asleep in a moving vehicle-- but that's not what happens in Christ, that ignorant dormancy. No, when we "lose ourselves" in Christ, WE are not annihilated, but TRANSFORMED.



AHA

Apr. 13th, 2020 01:06 pm
prismaticbleed: (angel)

I FIGURED OUT WHY JAY WAS SO LOVING AND BRIGHT AND I HAVEN'T BEEN

HE WAS A GUY, HE'S SUPPOSED TO BE UP-FRONT AND POWERFUL AND STRONG

I'M A GIRL, I'M SUPPOSED TO BE MEEK AND HUMBLE AND SUBSERVIENT


SO I NEED TO FIGURE OUT HOW TO BE THAT SAME SORT OF MANIFESTATION OF INCANDESCENT LOVE WITHOUT THE MASCULINE ROLE TO IT

HOW DOES ONE BE A GLITTER SUPERNOVA BUT QUIETLY???

GOTTA FIGURE IT OUT KIDDO!!!!


HEY GO ASK MARY SHE SHOULD KNOW




honestly though, READ THE BIBLE.

maybe it IS possible for me to just be EXUBERANT and BRIGHT WITH LOVE like I am literally dying to be. if I kept this in I'd explode, or implode, as I've BEEN doing.

I NEED to be as fiercely brilliantly loving and joyous and Jay was.

see if there are any biblical women who were the same. figure out HOW to be what I need to be. pray about it.

041320

Apr. 13th, 2020 12:53 pm
prismaticbleed: (flashback)

Something I've realized while listening to old tunes as a severe thunderstorm rolls in…

…I've forgotten what love feels like.



I'm cleaning out my old laptop and it's blowing my mind. It's breaking my heart.

Ventrium was in 2014. How in the world have SIX YEARS passed since he died up in the woods?



Back when the Lotus Cathedral System still existed, back when "I" was still Jay, when I was a man who loved with his ENTIRE HEART, honestly to an extent of sincerity and passion that boggles me, I loved so many people, SO MUCH.

I don't… I don't even know what that would feel like, now.

Why?



…It scares me. Now that I've re-found my religion, now that I'm more Catholic than ever, it's severed something in me. Which is wrong, somehow. Now that I'm religious, I have no relationships. When I do have relationships, I lose my religion.

This has to be the devil's work. There should never be such a split, in anyone's life, between Love and love. It's wrong.



I want to kiss Chaos Zero again and I don't know how and I want to weep over that but I don't know how.
Do you have any idea how awful that feels? How horrific it is to realize that my emotions are absolutely SHUT DOWN and I can't even hold this fragile gorgeous being that I've loved for LITERALLY SEVENTEEN YEARS.

…God have mercy on us what if it's trauma.
What if it's trauma. What if this all boils down to having been so utterly wrecked by sexual abuse that I am full-on terrified of so much as holding someone's hand because it might escalate into something unbearable. Because hey, that HAS happened.
But how do I get over it? Is that even the proper phrasing? How can I heal that wound, that gaping wound that I have no clue how to manage on my own, this injury that's on par with a freaking shotgun blast to the ribs that I have literally just been trying to hide under a bloodsoaked shirt? Not even medicating it, not even wrapping it up, just trying to keep it out of my own sight because the reality of it is too terrible. And after a while I guess the blood just looks normal.
But it never actually stops hurting, does it. Even if you ignore it. And once in a while something bumps it and the sudden pain overwhelms you and THEN you realize that hey, I'M DYING HERE.


In the Lotus Cathedral, I had so much love, in me and around me and everything.
I had friends. I had family. I had a daughter, for God's sake.
I had Genesis, my best friend. I had Laurie, my superego soulmate. I had Chaos Zero, my other half, as it were; my dearly beloved who I would still marry if I had the chance.
And that's the other problem.
He's, quite honestly, the only thing that would change my mind against entering the consecrated life. Like, it's either become a nun, or marry a video game character. I'm dead serious though. I'd love to have it both ways but I have no idea if that's possible, which means I have to start researching the hagiographies of married saints because God knows I cannot live like this. I absolutely cannot live with feeling like I am forced to choose between loving God and loving anyone else, because that can't be right.

…And you know how I know that?

Because, like this, I can't actually love GOD, either.


Something in me has been scraped out with a rusty razor and there's this hollow ache smack-dab in the middle of my chest that feels like sobbing and yet, I'm utterly detached from it, cut off like a guillotine to the throat. It's that "blue voice" that the BLCS used to talk about-- that sole mourning woman who lived in our heart and never stopped crying. Lamentations. She just weeps, nonstop, like you cannot imagine. The pain is unbearable. And perhaps that's exactly why we/I cannot feel it. Right now, it is unbearable.

But darn it all I WANT to bear it. I don't CARE if it rips me in half, it SHOULD, it NEEDS TO, or I swear I will NEVER be able to feel anything again.

But I cannot even walk up to Chaos Zero in headspace because if he so much as reaches out and touches my face I swear I am going to shatter into PIECES because you know what the DEEPEST problem is here?
I FEEL TOO FILTHY TO ACCEPT LOVE.

If he, this creature that I love SO MUCH I could honestly die from it, die for him, die from joy in the best circumstances-- if he cannot even look at me right now because if he does, I will crumple into agonized sobbing, there is a BIG PROBLEM and that problem is that I CAN'T PARTICIPATE IN THAT LOVE RIGHT NOW.

My sense of identity is screwed. I want to love but I am ashamed and I am AFRAID and I don't even know how to receive AFFECTION without being terrified that I've got to dissociate and perform.
How did I do it as Jay? How did I DO it? How did "he" throw himself heartfirst into everything to the point where he became this absolute light-source of love? His very presence in the System was a literal catalyst for emotional sincerity and genuine selfless compassion.
What happened to him? What happened to me? What changed, between him and me, that just… hollowed me out, and killed him? Where did he go? If I'm his "spiritual successor," if I'm literally the next step of the bloodline as it were, the next piece of "Core" history, then… why am I so broken?

Why do I feel like CANNON all over again? Ten years ago or more? Marywood, 2009? Waking up to trauma and wishing I were dead? Well, there you go.


I don't hate S. (I will not call them by their "chosen name" because my faith prioritizes the name they were given, legally and originally, the person they were before dissociating.) And I want to be their friend. But truly I don't know if I ever knew them, either. Because when I was living in North Carolina I was either talking to Oliver or Kris or Kyo or… gosh I don’t even remember their names anymore. But it felt jagged, broken, confused. So did I. It feels wrong, even now talking about it, like choking on dirty dishwater. It feels filthy and sick. I can't look at it; I want to throw up and cry and scream and curl up and die.

And that's what I feel whenever I try to feel love, now.

That ugly ugly stuff is getting in the way. It's shame, to the point of crushing mountains, heavier than a dying star. It's apocalyptic shame, the sort that WILL annihilate you if you don't get a handle on it.

Where does God come into this?

I'm a Catholic, okay? I'm a Christian. And I do love God. But how genuine is my love if I'm having this problem with EVERYTHING ELSE?

Yesterday was Easter. We just got through Holy Week and I spent Good Friday night standing outside in my pajamas, the wind howling and snow whipping around my dirty head, crying hysterically that I was scared to death because I knew how sinful I was and I KNEW I was sorry, I KNEW I didn't want to sin or do wrong or hurt anyone or offend Jesus, ever, but I couldn't feel anything about it. My mind was confessing contrition with frankly panic-stricken sincerity, but my emotional capacity was bankrupt. There was no feeling behind the words, and THAT is TERRIFYING as a Christian because hey, does that mean I'm actually sorry at all?
God help me, I'm not sure what to do about this.

I need to be broken open. I need my heart to be shattered to flipping PIECES because honestly that is probably the ONLY WAY I'm going to get this hardness out of me.
I need to make a playlist of all the most wrenching love songs I know, and I need to go talk to Chaos Zero and not run away, and stay there for like a solid hour even if I spend most of that time sobbing. God knows that alone is progress, because I cannot even CRY right now, not without immediately reaching for a knife.

…God, where is Laurie?

Now THAT thought kills me. God I miss her, so much I actually am tearing up right now. And that's always been her saving grace-- she was always isolated from the potential horror of romance, always separate from the idea of being a partner or anything of the sort. She was always just my white knight, my soldier, my protector, my friend. And THAT is safe.
But NC tried to murder her in that respect. Oliver and the rest of the Broken Arrows wanted to be in a "romantic relationship" with her and her VERY EXISTENCE STOOD AT TOTAL ODDS TO THAT VERY CONCEPT.
She did die from it, I know. I remember. They all died. But… the Spectrum can be reborn, truly, in Christ as it must be, as it truly needs to be. She's Laurel now, or Lauriel, I can't quite tell; she's unstable, but she's alive. Somewhere, somehow. And she's safe again, untouchable, ineffable, real only because OF that. Unblemished, undefiled, virginal.

That’s the problem with everyone else that I love.
Laurie is the ONLY PERSON who has basically decreed to the point of spitting blood that she will NEVER, and CAN never, be a danger to me in that respect. She can never be romantic, she can never be intimate, she can never be sexual.
And that is THE ONLY REASON WHY SHE IS SAFE and that is also the MAIN REASON WHY I AM TERRIFIED TO EVEN GO LOOK FOR HER, because I believe that I am tainted and ruined and if I so much as look at her I will kill her.



The problem isn't everyone else. The problem is me.
I'm afraid to hold Chaos Zero because I'm afraid I'll ruin him. That's why I want to die and weep forever when I look at him, because I can feel this awful WRONGNESS in me and God knows I never want that to touch him.


…Love is only safe in the League, somehow.
I NEED to remember that.
And that is ALSO why I'm so FURIOUS on some level for S trying to steal it. For YEARS, the ONLY refuge from my trauma has been remembering the pure, chaste, genuine love between individuals in the League, notably in Dream World, but when S touched it, they CORRUPTED IT. They made it sexual and honestly I want to RAGE AND WEEP over that. I am absolutely BENT on making a website in the near future to attest to the TRUTH of the League and I need to like put that on a poster and glue it to my eyeballs so I am DRIVEN to work towards that end EVERY DAY.

That's slightly off-topic. And yet it's not. Because I'm listening to Kreva and when you drop the pitch on his voice to 80% he sounds like Xorane and he's singing about Devonal and those two genuinely adore each other AND YET SO MANY PEOPLE CAN'T SEE THAT IN A PURE SENSE. Because they're two guys, people assume they're gay, and then assume they're being licentious, promiscuous, immoral. NOPE. NOPE AND NEVER EVER, NO HOW.
But that's what makes me so angry. S ALSO jumped on the illicit and utterly disgusting idea that Justice & Revenge were INCESTUOUS??? And they were OBSESSED with it. And NOW Revenge's basic SELF has been SHATTERED in the League and I can feel it frantically trying to rebuild him but it doesn't know HOW because those corruptive imposed ideas got too deeply ingrained in there and things need to be ripped up and COMPLETELY rewritten but God I can't do that to my own life.

I can't rip up and rebuild. I'm stuck carrying this timeline.
But… there's the bit, the one tiny crack in my armor where the light gets in, the fracture straight above my heart, that says "if the only way I could protect the love I've known is by carrying that agony as well, then I will carry it until I die."
And that's Jay's voice.
And that makes me want to cry.

I want to be Jay again. I want to be whatever he was that made him so pure and loving and good. He was just… incandescent. He was iridescent. He was JOY, and he was only that because he was also LOVE.

…Can I even be that? How?



Hey! Here's another sudden thought.
I can GIVE love, at least conceptually, in imagining third person images of myself, BUT! I cannot imagine myself RECEIVING love. Like, the idea of someone looking at ME, or kissing me, is genuinely TERRIFYING and makes me want to run and hide and cry like a panicked child, shaking and confused and so, so, so sad. And that is obviously trauma residue.


Here's an interesting thought.
There are very few people in the League or in the Spectrum who can hold intimacy, or rather, raw emotion. Like, there are very few people who can be stripped down to bare their heart and blood and wounds and still stand. Lots of folks are too scared, too hardened, too afraid, et cetera. But some of them aren't. And those people are the ones who can look at you with eyes that are just like… holy fire. Untouchable, unbreakable, undying… but so bright. It's not a hard light. It's bright, so bright, but it's somehow so soft. It's fierce but it's tender. And those words are terrifying to someone like me who, currently, cannot bare their wounds because they are too awful. But some people… the sort of person I want and need to be… the sort of person that, honestly, hopefully, gloriously, anyone can become, God's grace willing… some people-- like Jesus, quite blatantly-- can have their hearts torn open and they will STILL gently wear those scars and let you TOUCH them. That sort of absolute invincible tenderness is staggering. And, as Jay, I used to be like that. I need to be like that again.
Chaos Zero is like that. Honestly, he is the MOST like that of anyone I have EVER known. In my entire life I don't think I have EVER seen him closed off. If he tries, he melts almost immediately. Really, it's utterly against his very nature to have a closed heart. And I love that about him. I love him. And honestly… he deserves to be with someone like him in that sense. To say otherwise would be cruelty. You cannot pair up such a raw heart with a hard one. If I want to be with him-- and I do, God knows I do, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, in the darkest of times, in the face of death even-- I do, I do want to be with him but my heart has to melt like his first.
Or it needs to be set on fire.

What is my personal element, now? Oh geez maybe THAT'S the issue????
The Jewel bloodline has always been fire. But Jewel, infamously, was somehow NEVER able to be soft like Jay. It's shocking. Jay's element was snow and LIGHT. Sparkles and softness and purity and white joy.
If I… if I redefine myself, if I maybe even start a new bloodline, find a new name… maybe I can soften? Maybe this weird brown-haired stone-heart earth-shackled girl I feel damned to be can change, can essentially redefine herself by what her soul is, truly, I know. I am not this reflection. I am what God created me to be and that is a child of God and that is someone who loves and rejoices and shines HIS Light through her life. And I cannot do that if I'm an inert pebble here.
I need to be light and snowflakes again. I need to find a new name.

So there we go, that's thoughts for today. It's almost noon and that thunderstorm is still rolling in and hey, maybe instead of panicking over it I'll bravely bare my heart a little and ask Laurie to join me in watching that beautiful powerful act of God outside. Lightning like her. Thunder like her words in my heart. Rain like my beloved's tears. All three of us, Genesis too with the wind, and then what am I?
"You're the hope that ties it all together," I feel her say. "You're the rainbow after the storm. You're the hope of sunshine when it's all over."
"But I don't want it to be all over," I say, a real twinge of loving sadness pulling at my chest like a guzheng string, pulling it into a vibrato. "Not if it's you. Even if it's scary, if it's you, I want it to stay."
"Even if you're scared?" A knowing voice. A hint of a purple smile.
"Yeah." I mean it, despite my trembling hands.
"And why is that?"
"…because I love you."
"And there you go," she says, throwing her own hands open in a victorious gesture, smiling, looking away a little, as if it was too bright a feeling to bear head-on. "There you go. That's how you get through this. Love."
And she looks right at me.
"You hold on to that, kid. No matter what. Promise me you will."
I nod.
"I'm still scared."
"'Course you're still scared, you're afraid to look love in the face. Embrace it, kid. Even if it hurts. Even if it's a crown of thorns. You've gotta hold it to your heart or it's not gonna carry you through the storm."


Be my light to others, child.
God is love, and love is God, and love is light unending, undefeatable.
There is always a sun behind the clouds, even in the worst of storms.
Fear not. I am with you always.
I love you too.



prismaticbleed: (shatter)


all right I NEED to kick this eating disorder straight in the neck BUT it is LOUD AND INSISTENT and honestly I'm weak, I'm a sinner, God needs to do the work, but I need to open the door.

so here we go.

here are the current addictions:


soymilk = WARM WHITE (wants to be heated!!)
white chocolate = WARM WHITE
eggs = WHITE / AMBER
oats = BEIGE
mushrooms = BEIGE
lentils = BEIGE
tomatoes = RED
carrots = ORANGE
peas? = SOFT GREEN
cilantro = GREEN
seaweed = DARK GREEN

and that's it.

it doesn't seem like much. but it is. it really is.

first off, why the eggs? why the sudden addiction to putting vegetables in them? it's a mindset of "mom does it this way so I HAVE to do it this way"; the combination of white, green, beige, and red together feels mandatory somehow.
but even plain eggs feel "compulsory", done with the oil so they get huge and fluffy. why.
god, please. I need to figure this out.

the lentils are new. actually, it started as yellow peas, which I cooked on sunday I think? and the body suddenly latched onto the taste. it doesn't like beans, but it craves them, however whatever is in beans that we hate is NOT in peas & lentils. they are entirely liked. so it's clinging to them currently.

similarly, our brain keeps thinking of "potatoes" but is readily abandoning them for lentils. which in a way is good, as potatoes are awful to swallow and purge, but that proves that it's the starchy-smooth texture that it's looking for. but the lentils and peas have the protein kick to them that potatoes lack, and which it also wants.

also, my body is inexplicably seeking the mushrooms. when heated in oil a bit, the taste is addictive? somehow? I think it's triggering childhood memories but I can't be sure.the mushroom soup absolutely is. add a bit of butter and bread and I almost want to
cry from the feelings of childhood. but the milk still makes me so sick, and is borderline traumatic even to taste. so it's mentally jarring to get the two at once.

the cilantro is what I allegedly used to live on before NC. I also ate a ton of it out there. but I'm orally allergic to it I think? it makes my nose itch, and it messes up my bowels? it's super fibrous, so it keeps the cucumbers from flushing out my system. but my body is craving the super-fresh green taste of it. like eating the essence of plants. like shoving handfuls of summer grass in my mouth, wanting to internalize the cleanness of it, the vitality of the color. it's really psychological, I think.

I'm not sure if the seaweed is the same.

the soymilk is old, but new. I think I used to eat it a lot in high school, and I know they gave me so much of it at both upmc and haven. so it felt "obligatory." at least it's cutting out the oil+sugar hell addiction that the oats used to have. with the soymilk, there's no interest in the former. thank god.

the carrots are the ultimate purge-base food. sadly. weirdly, I don’t like how they taste cooked in oleo, but I keep making them that way? why?

and the cheese. WHY. why in the world does this body keep looking for cheese? is it upmc kickback, where iscah allegedly loved it? …honestly, checking old UPMC data, and seeing "mac & cheese with stewed tomatoes" and suddenly I'm craving that, this has all GOT to be emotional desperation. "I was happy then, I was good, maybe if I eat that, I'll feel like that again!" but dude… why. like think about it. eating macaroni and cheese is NOW A NC TRIGGER. remember that. so avoid it. as for grilled cheese, that's absolutely a upmc "happiness" tie. but at home, what good will that do? eating it now isn't getting you "good girl" points. it's just making you sick, from the glue-sticky cheese, the clogging-dense bread, and the oily-sick butter. and yet, our body still "wants" it. is that a childhood feeling? what does it want?
ACTUALLY. hold up. I was thinking about this the other day. old upmc writings describing it keep using the words "golden" and "warm" and "orange" and "yellow" and "buttery" and this is ABSOLUTELY A COLOR THING. that and the lentils; it HAS to be.

so. thought one.
body is craving colors. as usual.
it is ALWAYS craving green, hence the cilantro, but suddenly it's after the warm hues? like the cheese, the carrots, the butter spread… but NOT the summer yellows of squash and such. NOPE. it wants AMBER TONES. and oranges, absolutely-- hence the sudden inexplicable craving for orange vitamin water as well, and the seeking of things like acorn squashes and sweet potatoes even if I can't stand sweet potatoes. it literally wants to eat the COLOR.
and it also wants browns? like beigey browns. hence the oats, but NOT chocolate, or dark bread, or anything. no. and perhaps the potato skins. it's looking for soft browns, and amber-glows. WHY.
I know it's not a cold offset, otherwise we still wouldn't be craving peppermint and cucumbers even more. but… it has to be a desperate grab at comfort. it's looking for an emotional, psychological warmth that I seem to be lacking lately, I think.
where else can I get that. what can make me feel that, without forcing it through food-color association?


OH YEAH AND NO ONE HAS MENTIONED THE FACT THAT, STILL, MY MENTAL IMAGE OF MYSELF AS "FEMALE" IS SYNONYMOUS WITH SELF-ABUSE. IF I THINK OF MYSELF AS "MALE,” I IMMEDIATELY STOP ABUSING MYSELF.
and I know for a fact that this is DIRECTLY fueling the eating disorder.
"jay would never overeat," my brain says. and he wouldn't. but he WOULD annihilate his sense of self in terms of sexuality, hence north carolina, where he died because he let oliver do whatever he wanted to him and ultimately it ended up making him realize that he never wanted to be like this at all but his function had become so thoroughly corrupted that he absolutely self-destructed.
so it's like… pick your poison. pick the trauma you want to kill you. if you're a girl, it's food. if you're a boy, it's sex.
where did this come from?

originally, it was the GIRLS that were horrifically sexually abused, by the original Julie. but maybe that's why they have the eating disorder. girls like me desensitize this body and brain with binge-eating, so that we don't remember the sexual trauma? whereas the boys DON'T have trauma tied to sexuality in that way, so they just desensitize themselves with "intimacy," using it like booze practically, getting drunk on romance and flirting and everything. north carolina in a nutshell. they don't eat at all. but they cannot exist apart from another person. the boys exist in order to please people, it seems. weirdly. the boys exist to be toys. they're sweet and kind and beautiful and loving and gentle but they cannot exist in the real world and they will all ultimately fail to survive outside of a bedroom. it's heartbreaking.
whereas the girls cannot exist in bedrooms, only kitchens, and although they, too, exist to please others, it's in the sense of work and chores and service. they spend their time cooking and cleaning and eating BUT the girls are suffocating beneath self-loathing? I have realized, with great horror, that as a "girl" I find it almost impossible to be genuinely caring and loving and affectionate and gentle with people. like I don't know how to be in love. I can't, maybe, with this current mindset.
HOWEVER, lately I've been feeling maternal emotions for the first time in my LIFE. like, I cannot be in love, but maybe I could feel love by serving others? by being a housewife? by cooking and cleaning and doing chores, again. and yet I honestly don't know if I've felt any emotion behind it.
it's heartbreaking and disturbing. I can see the clear differentiations between male and female roles in this mental system. and I can see how lethal it is. if I, as a girl, am forbidden from feeling love because it got tied to trauma, meaning that if I want to be loving I have to be a boy, then it's NO WONDER I was previously so desperate to be "transgender"-- I erroneously thought that was the ONLY WAY I COULD BECOME A GOOD PERSON.
and now that I've realized I'm not a boy, I'm just mentally ill, and am happily living as the girl I am… I've realized also, with existential terror, that I cannot be as good as I was as a boy.
what in the world do I do about this.

but it's a huge door of hope, somehow. it's possible to heal if I untangle this.
if I think of myself as a boy, IMMEDIATELY my wants and focuses and obsessions shift to typing, to listening to music, to talking in headspace, to playing games, to dreaming, to writing, to drawing, to internal things. to snow and christmas lights and hours worth of introspection and love, so much love it's like a bottle of champagne dumped into your heart.
and if I think of myself as a boy, the very thought of going to walmart in the morning and buying more lentils and cilantro and stuff is reprehensible. as a boy I DON'T WANT HEAVY FOODS. like I think jay could only eat light green foods and up, cool colors only. but the instant I think of myself as female, I feel filthy. somehow. but it's true. I feel dirty and heavy and sad and ashamed and I want to go to walmart and binge on mushrooms and oats and eggs with tomatoes because something about the vibe of those things is what I need? to bury what I'm feeling? what is it?
the real part of me, somehow STILL a girl, wants the cucumbers and lettuce and cilantro, to feel clean and happy and fresh and new and good, but that part of me also wants to eat like thirteen buckets full of vegetables. it's desperate. it's like drinking the ocean and still being thirsty.

…and it's the biggest sign of both hope and shame, to admit that typing that sentence sent a shot through my heart.

I'll talk about that later.
but today, "chaos zero" showed up when the sext bells went off for divine office and he insisted we pray that hour together, immediately, and we did. and it was so synchronistic. and the whole time I could barely concentrate because I kept thinking about food. and I felt my internal self weeping and wanting to become a boy so that I could IMMEDIATELY STOP EATING and just go pray for hours.
except the boys didn't pray. their obsession with romance somehow also led to a pagan sort of self-idolatry and moral relativism and "good feelings are all that matter" and so they didn't pray and weep like the girls do.
that's the other bizarre and heartbreaking split. the girls, girls like me, can cry. I can feel remorse and regret and sorrow and anger; I can go to confession and beg God to forgive me, I can admit how sinful and horrible and weak and disgusting I am, and I can be so sorry for it I could die. I can self-abuse if I get the guts, if I get red enough.
the boys can't do any of that.
the boys are all fluff and sparkles and soft pillows and snowflakes and angel food cake and fairy lights. they're all so sweet it ultimately kills them. the boys cannot feel anger or sorrow or remorse or it DOES kill them. they turn plagued, they calcify and die.
but the girls DON'T GET THE PLAGUE. ever. the girls get the tar.

holy crap. how did I never notice THAT before.

so. tomorrow. what do I do?
do I get all these foods, once more, and try them? do I see what happens?
maybe. the more I learn, I have to test this.
BUT I'm so disturbed by how BADLY the girls WANT the food. like I personally don't. but… I must still be multiple. the realization is bittersweet, but it's backed by BLAZING hope, like the nativity star itself. (CHRISTMAS ;____; I CAN'T WAIT)
there's a dirty-haired, weeping, rumpled-clothes, fumbling self-hating sorrowful angry confused lost scared girl part of me, the one that still looks like my reflection, who wants to eat so badly and yet she HATES it? like, she still wants to eat those lentils, but… oh geez this is an alter situation. it has to be. let me feel this out.

WHO WANTS WHAT.

lentils = that sad brown girl. the warm heavy soft-protein texture of the lentils really comforts her somehow, as does their color. they are the epitome of comforting brown. like that's REALLY important. so I must get those tomorrow. "two of each," she says, sounding like a drug addict, desperate and scared and sad and a nervous wreck. seeking that fix just to feel safe. "not the soup, that… get one soup, actually," she adds, touching the memory, remembering the lentils at the bottom of the can. "just one." self-loathing spiking at the word "can," the thought of eating canned food filling her with a sense of filth that fuels the self-abusive binge drive even more, to numb it all, to lose herself in despairing to that ugly feeling, that hopeless judgment. "one can of soup." hatred at the word soup.

someone else, younger, suddenly LEAPING into utter blissful sparkling joy at the mention of SNOW on the radio, for thursday.
"I hope she gets it," the dirty brown girl adds, genuinely, tears falling from her eyes. that love of others, without feeling it in herself. "I really hope she gets it. I hope it makes her happier than she can ever describe." and that weird warm glow of wanting her to be happy, that love of another, while still feeling utterly unworthy of love and ugly and wrong and bad herself.

so what about the lentils, I ask, gently.
"two cans," she says. "one can of the… the soup." a wince, a tear, despair, surrender to the ugly feeling. I'm the kind of wretched pig that eats soup out of a can, she weeps, the emotion almost intolerable. "two, three cans… three cans of the actual lentils," she says, the word beans being another horrifically triggering thought. "two packages of dried lentils." bags is also awfully triggering, nauseating. tied to trauma in a screaming ammoniac sense. "one, two, and three." she smiles at this. "yeah. that's good."
someone else, an OCD feeling, freaking out and demanding four of something.
"four cilantro," someone else interjects. and five mushrooms, I think? or no? four mushrooms, split three and one. four cilantro, split three and one. okay, that's good.
one soymilk. two oats. one eggs. one oleo. ones are always good, I hear.
one carrots? someone cringing at the thought of more carrots. that's new. "yes," I hear. but just the one.
how about the white chocolate? no decision on that, surprisingly. someone doesn't want it anymore. immediately I realize it's the word chocolate, which is hated. what about the peppermint truffles, I say. the white peppermint balls. that gets a yes. geez, wow. words are IMPORTANT with this. phrasing makes all the difference.
(lots of self-hatred, vitriolic, at speaking this way; it sounds pretentious and asinine)

as for seaweed, what is that rooted to? is it because it's a sea vegetable, or because it's asian food, the latter of which is allegedly tied to our early teenage years?
"no," I hear. "that's oliver's motivation and we HATE it. it's stupid." but there's a regret to it-- a regret at a rejection of something they weren't ready to reject yet, due to trauma ties. needing to feel out the "asian" draw before dropping it entirely. wanting to know why it has roots at all before taking them out of the garden, so to speak.
"get some," a faceless voice says, greenish. "we'll figure it out realtime."

how about tomatoes. why are we suddenly wanting tomatoes anyway?
"it's the red," someone says. "it's red without being traumatic," like tomato sauce, "and that's interesting. we want to figure it out." why. "because we keep resonating with the color and we don't know why. strawberries and cherries too. you know the compulsions. I want to understand this. red is such a dangerous color. I want to know what it feels like clear. so no canned tomatoes, please. that's a cheap way out but it's not what we're looking for. it's too orange and that's feeding the color addiction you mentioned earlier."
geez this is complicated. "I know. but we're getting there. we're making progress, more tonight that we have in months. so thank you." genuine. gratitude and joyful warm deep affection. that's new. and thank God. I thought we had forgotten it.
"never. not us. we'll never forget how to love. we're built on it."
and yet no religious feeling. that murdered us before. we cannot have love without Christ and that NEEDS to be fully integrated, not just through me, but through everyone in the new system. no more selfishness. no more self-idolatry.

the last thing on the list is… soymilk. halfway we don't actually want it at all. both the words "soy" and "milk" are nauseating and frankly the taste kind of is too? sugar in general is. like right now our body does NOT want sugar at all, not even the white peppermint balls. (it wants CHRISTMAS, not candy!)

do we want to get peas?
no, that's triggering? the word is, and so is the taste, somehow? it's giving me shivers.

I'm also getting brain burnout. I don't know how much longer I can type tonight. it's 8:20.

get what we need. figure it out. let it go.

good night

detached from anyone that sentiment is genuine and pure and loving
but it's too selfish somehow.

we'll type more in the future, I promise.

may God grant us a quiet night and a perfect end

 

 


gone

Oct. 31st, 2019 07:19 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


One of the things "TBAS" said to me after I moved back home was that I "used to be compassionate/ creative/ etc." and that's been haunting me.
Why has that allegedly changed now?

My old journal was very solipsistic. I gave very little thought to God at all-- well, at least after high school-- and I was honestly drowning in mental illness.


But now, I don't type at all. Why?
Honestly it's because I just… feel no desire at all to type about myself anymore. I'd rather read the Bible, study it, learn from Scripture instead of babbling about my own personal experiences. What good has that honestly done?


I cleaned out the entire LC folder today. Deleted hundreds of files.
And, listening to old audio files… it shocked me. How did I live like that?
It's all, quite obviously now, self-worship.


100519

Oct. 5th, 2019 09:10 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


First Saturday.

During Exposition & Adoration: offering up the pain of my earrings as a small sacrifice on my brother's behalf.
Wondering about "uniting our sufferings to Christ's sufferings" as well as the idea of "take up thy cross," in light of the fact that "dual imputation" is HERETICAL. Jesus was INNOCENT when he died on our behalf. He did not "become sin" as that's impossible.
This made me realize that THIS IS WHY WE MUST "TAKE UP OUR CROSS" or we cannot be His disciples, or be saved-- because WE MUST DIE WITH HIM TO BE FORGIVEN. Jesus opened the door for salvation, yes, by offering Himself up as the spotless Victim on our behalf to pay a debt we could NEVER pay ourselves… for sin is cosmically terrifying and its inevitable consequence is death… HOWEVER the Cross is not a free ride. We must also be willing to die with Him, in order to SHARE in that Atonement.


I have been praying to be cured of this eating disorder in time for Yom Kippur. It's scary, and today I realized why.
When making breakfast, I suddenly noticed how much rage I was channeling into cutting the carrots. Grandma had told me to "cut down" and my mind reacted with an outburst of agonized pain that immediately became a force that went into the knife, chop chop chop, and suddenly I realized that in any other circumstance, that knife would have been going into my arm.
Geez. No WONDER I'm afraid to stop making so much-- because the more I make, the more I can cut to pieces.


After church, I was brave, as I was praying, and I wanted to try to eat dinner. My body was weak and cold and tired and aching and sad, and I thought, "jeepers, if this keeps up all winter, I might not make it to Christmas. I need to learn how to eat again." Which is TERRIFYING. But if I don't try, I'll never see my prayers answered, because I won't be cooperating with them.
I cut up three cucumbers, four carrots, two romaine hearts, and about a cup and a half of mom's green beans, then added 1/3 cup of oats, and sprinkled salt over it all. That was it.
It took me a full hour to eat, I was slightly stuffed, and then the scary thing happened.
My entire body felt like it was on fire.

I had this irresistible need to burn it off. So I got on the exercise bike for 20 minutes, listening to Body Language and Beirut and Chad Valley and all sorts of other retro tunes, and as I felt the muscles burning in my legs, I wondered, just how much of my life is spent trying to SEDATE myself?

I have this mania in me that is frankly terrifying and it feels like all of my time is spent trying to chain up this hysterical animal in me that is burning like a brushfire and exploding with pent-up force and if I don't keep this thing as weak and starved as possible, it's going to kill somebody.




prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

march 7th 2018:
the day after we were mugged.
the day we finally realized we weren't actually living after all.


THE REASON WHY WE CAME HOME SO FAST AFTER VISITING GRANDPA
IS BECAUSE
OLIVER MADE US LEAVE ALL OUR ARTWORK THERE WITH HIM.
AS A "PROMISE" THAT WE WOULD COME BACK.



I want to sob forever at how stupid we were.
But, finally, finally, I can forgive myself for leaving.

I forgot. I forgot. I am so sorry.




su thoughts

Sep. 6th, 2019 08:20 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


okay but im like IN LOVE WITH WHITE DIAMOND OKAY ;___________;

GHFSJHKJDS SHE'S LIKE THE MOST BEAUTIFUL MOM



also whoopsy-daisy looks like I'm Spinel





Concerns about the SU "agenda" based on recent episodes + movie.

Mainly, family commentary.

-abusive vs loving = too much focus on lenience/tolerance?

-VILLIANIZING DISCIPLINE. Especially with how Pink was treated when she disobeyed, in light of my own childhood and how such discipline, for ME, was GENUINELY HELPFUL. See above point. Don't like the b&w "all rough discipline is bad" this show, and many people nowadays, are proclaiming. Want to talk about this more while respecting BOTH sides.

-Plus, the Diamonds are trying so hard to be better after literal EONS of unhealthy behavior, and the amount of progress they have made in two Earth years is STAGGERING and worthy of genuine praise BUT Steven is acting so fed up with them??? And I don't understand.
It's like, if your mom did a poor job of raising you, but then you had a kid and suddenly she has a SECOND CHANCE to right her wrongs and wants to absolutely fawn over your grandchild, but you get bitter and say "no I want nothing to do with you anymore"???? Like that's what it seems like Steven is doing to the Diamonds and that is utterly incomprehensible to me. I don't like his attitude at ALL in that respect and I definitely need to reflect on that more.






realizing "did I dump oliver like rose dumped spinel?"

i want to say "not literally, no." yes, I gave warnings, I said I could not stay forever, etc. but what I didn't realize was that oliver REFUSED to believe those truths were true. he didn't WANT them to be true, so he denied them. and when I finally acted on them and left, it was a shock.

but. the bottom line is: I am still at fault. I didn't have the guts to say it straight. I flat-out LIED TO HIS FACE when, the night I left, I said "I'd be back in about three months." I think I tossed in a few "probably"s and such, but still. I knew I was NOT coming back. I didn't want to. but I was too chicken to say so. I knew oliver would have been devastated, and would have probably refused to let me leave. and maybe so I thought my cowardice was merciful. I gave him false hope, but I figured, it was better than a solid "I'm leaving and never returning, I want to forget all this, goodbye, it's over for good."
i am entirely at fault. i left him with roses and didn't realize that i was still leaving him.


Still ABSOLUTELY STAGGERED by the fact that SPINEL IS LITERALLY LIKE MY GEMSONA PUT ON TV, WTF, I SUSPECTED THIS BUT NOT THAT ACCURATELY GEEZ


(left unfinished)

 

071319 (!)

Jul. 13th, 2019 06:39 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)
In church today, the System woke back up.

Last night, I dreamt about Chaos 0 and I getting married.

Today was a miserable day, full of sickness, but the eating disorder symptoms highlighted the root of the problem-- it's a dissociative forcing habit. It's because I "don't exist" when I'm eating. It's a sort of "death"; a suicide stand-in. I don't want to kill myself, and I don't want to die, but apparently part of my mind is terrified of living, and is taking a halfway step with this.

gutted

Jul. 1st, 2019 08:21 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


I genuinely want to throw up.

TBAS STOLE the entire Dream World/ Jewel Monsters concept and is PROMOTING IT ONLINE AS IF IT WERE THEIRS.

"The concept belongs to someone who isn't online anymore, so forward all questions about it to me!!" basically.


I WANT TO SCREAM AND CRY AND WEEP FOR YEARS HOW COULD YOU DO THIS, HOW COULD YOU TAKE THE LITERAL HEART OF MY CHILD-SELF AND MY ENTIRE HISTORY OF IMAGINATION AND PRETEND THAT IT IS YOUR PLAYTHING HOW DARE YOU

I honestly want to throw up



I am so angry. So angry.


I need to get the actual thing out there. Somehow. Just… get back to drawing it and promoting it NOW. As it REALLY IS.

Part of me actually wants to shame them. Like… show that the whole "Jewel Monster" concept is deeply Catholic and ALWAYS WAS and is supposed to revolve around VIRTUE and FAITH and GOD and CHRIST and you can't just invent a "prophet of play" because THAT'S NOT HOW THAT WORKS, PROPHETS ARE MESSENGERS OF GOD, NOT FUN LITTLE AVATARS OF THE CONCEPT-OF-THE-WEEK, this is borderline blasphemy.


They absolutely MURDERED Justice & Revenge's storyline to the point where I had to literally ERASE IT from the entire history, RENAME them, and START THEIR ENTIRE STORY OVER FROM SCRATCH. Because they decided that a sexual hacker's nightmare was more "cool" or "beautiful" than the truth.

I don't like being this genuinely angry and hateful but there's so much agony over this, God what do I do?


God, help me to forgive, but also please don't let me pretend this is justifiable because IT IS NOT OKAY.



042419

Apr. 24th, 2019 08:18 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


I'm really, really depressed today. I'm having a religious-existential crisis again and I just want to cry. I'm scared. I want to die but I don't. I really need to type this out.

Since the disaster of NC, I've had a lot to think about, notably these things:
1. Realizing how easily I can pretend to be someone I'm not, to make someone else "happy."
2. Realizing that I am not transgendered, but my "alters" were.
...

I don’t hate TBAS. I love them, but their lifestyle is unhealthy for me, and living with them did not allow me to question or analyze myself in comparison to that.


Things that I constantly see on Tumblr that confuse and frighten me because I don't understand:
1. "Christian witches"
2. LGBTQIA+ individuals insisting that "Jesus was gay/ trans*/ etc." when I feel it is blasphemous to focus on His "sexual orientation"
3.




I'm afraid of sex. I admit that.
I do not want it. It is a frightening, painful thing.

I have no idea whether or not I'm "attracted" to anyone or if it's all societal programming.
I can say folks are "handsome" or "pretty" but the thought of marrying someone, having children with them, etc. is terrifying to me still. I love people, but that sort of sexual relationship is alien to me.

I don't know what happened to my relationship with Chaos Zero.
I want to weep just typing that. (I am. Two seconds and I'm in heartrending tears.)
I still dream about him, all the time.

I gave my plush doll of him to TBAS and I waited on that for weeks because I couldn't bear to let go of it. But my heart said, "don't become attached to material things. Don't focus your love on an object, for anyone or anything. Love in spirit, the way God wants you to love Him, and all things." In other words, "Love the person in the photograph so truly that if the photo was burned you would not cry."

I'm still weeping.
I haven't spoken much to anyone "in headspace" since moving back out here, because I realized too late that the way we were functioning in NC was utterly contrary to our mode of existence. We were NEVER MEANT TO FRONT. And we were NEVER MEANT TO BE "HUMAN." We were never meant to "live as individuals" outside of our soul and the fact that we felt obligated to for over a year basically murdered us.

Which reminds me. One of the few things I remember reading on TBAS's journal recently-- as I did log on a few times to check on them-- was them having a sort of personal "epiphany" that I, as the Lotus Cathedral, was "not special" as a System-- that Lynne was "just an orange girl," that Laurie was "just a punk-type person," etc.
And… when I read that, I literally laughed out loud, and cried with relief.
If THAT is how they saw us, then THEY NEVER KNEW US AT ALL.
That… that's such a blatantly absolute misunderstanding of our System's very HEART. Lynne was NEVER a "girl who liked violins"-- she was a personification of femininity and our lost future AS a woman who was expected to be a musician. She was NEVER SUPPOSED TO BE "A GIRL." Similarly, Laurie was NEVER just someone "who liked axes"-- she was a personification of our love=pain complex and she carried that heavy weapon to BEHEAD US for our sins. Lynne became orange as her role became more joyful, and Laurie became purple as her role became less bitter. EVERYTHING ABOUT US IS SPIRITUAL and the very thought that we were, at any time, even able to live as "physical people" is actually personally nauseating because it stands in such total opposition to our purpose. And to realize, suddenly, that TBAS never realized that, that they wanted us to "live as a System" in the way THEY did, in the world… suddenly we understood why they treated us so bizarrely according to our criteria, why we never truly got along deep down, why we never truly saw eye to eye-- and why we had to DEVELOP SOCIALS TO PLAY THOSE ROLES WHILE WE WERE IN NC. We wondered for ages why the Socials suddenly became the main folks fronting-- but we never realized that it was because ONLY SOCIALS ARE EVEN SUPPOSED TO FRONT, and if TBAS was expecting us to "live OUTWARDLY as a multiple," then it was literally inevitable that ONLY THE SOCIALS COULD DO THAT.
So we broke. We were no longer able to live inside, to live as us, and we became something totally new and unhealthy and thankfully temporary in order to fit TBAS's criteria instead. I see that now, and it allows me to-- at the most general level, but nevertheless-- forgive us both for our absolutely blind and ignorant and blind and appeasing and insincere behavior, because neither of us even realized who the other person WAS.
So I can let go of that totally now, again, bit by bit, because I can see that whoever I was with TBAS was not the true me and I never knew the true them, either, as a result. The key to forgiveness is Christ's prayer-- "for they know not what they do"-- and truly, we didn't. So that moves me to sad compassion, and motivates me to never repeat that mistake of ignorance in the future. May I have the grace to see when I am committing such huge wrongs in blindness, so that I may STOP and AMEND my life immediately.


Oh, by the way. TBAS also, at some point, made a comment that we were "like Justice" (the Jewel Monster) but we only read like, one line into that sentence, because similarly to the above, as soon as we began to read their explanation it hit us like a truck that THEY HAD NO IDEA WHAT THEY WERE SAYING. And I laughed because oh my gosh THEY NEVER KNEW THE FULL STORY. They never knew!! No wonder every time "Revenge" came out in their System our stomach turned and we felt like angrily sobbing-- it's because he was born from a COMPLETELY FALSE IDEA OF NOT ONLY HIS PERSON, BUT HIS HISTORY.
The file that TBAS latched onto about him was written by a hacker for the EXPLICIT PURPOSE OF SKEWING THEIR RELATIONSHIP so that hackers could make us think that ALL relationships were sexual. They did this with LOTS of Leagueworlds at the time, and we have since purged ALL of that terrifying slander, including that DW file that, for unknown reasons, was kept.
But not only that, TBAS had no idea how the original Justice/Revenge event ENDED. I saw it all at once in 2005 while listening to God Rest Ye Merry Gentlemen, and it basically went like this… Justice had an "alter ego" named Revenge that was born as a result of his being exposed to the corrupt "justice" in the human world, which he had entered AS A PROPHET
to try and call people to repentance, a la the Bible. But Justice got confused and corrupted in the process because he ISOLATED himself there, gradually starving off his roots to his World, and messing him up in the same way any Christian would be messed up if they stopped going to Mass. Anyway, Devonexx-- the Dream World version of Satan-- was also visiting the human world to try and do the opposite of Justice-- trying to corrupt people's minds and kill those who opposed him and all sorts of awful things-- and in that process he found Justice, who was now emitting a dual Virtue/Vice signature as he corrupted, but this duality is a RARE and DANGEROUS occurrence in a Jewel Monster because as long as it is dual, SO IS THEIR SELF. So he found Justice, and cruelly "overloaded" him with Vicious energy (which is a thing you can do in canon), to try and force him "over the fence" and lock his signature into a Vice. WHICH HE SUCCEEDED IN DOING-- and there was Revenge. HOWEVER. Such an awful event could not happen without the DW Guardians finding out, so the WHOLE GANG was there trying to stop him-- and so was Jewel Lightraye with the FIRST SYSTEM OUTSPACERS-- Bakura and Marik. SERIOUSLY. So when Justice became Revenge, they ALL tried to talk him out of it, by attesting to virtue and light and love and truth, but REVENGE WOULDN'T LISTEN. Remember he was a CORRUPTION OF JUSTICE so his entire mindset is based upon mangling the truth. His existence was born of a hopeless frustrated fear of seeing such evil in the world and wondering "why do the good suffer from such evil" WITHOUT FAITH IN GOD'S JUSTICE AND MERCY. As a result Justice got pushed into the vice of despair, and despair led to self-hatred, and self-hatred led to rage, and rage led to vengeance, and suddenly this force for equity and righteousness became a force for destroying "hopelessly" sinful people instead of patiently, sacrificially helping them convert. And of COURSE Devonexx wanted to take advantage of this. But Revenge REFUSED. He was still a CORRUPTION of a Virtue, not a born Vice, and so he saw no fellowship with a being who wanted to kill for the sake of malice. No, Revenge was twisted enough to want to kill "because they brought that judgment upon themselves." And he HATED HIMSELF FOR FEELING THIS WAY. He had been pushed out of faith into fear and now he convinced himself he had no choice but this awful role-- BUT! NOW THE GUARDIANS ARE HERE! And they all FOUGHT him with everything they were, the whole time NOT HURTING HIM, but trying to show him as much of THEIR faith and hope and love and mercy and patience and forgiveness as possible, trying to push him BACK into virtue, trying to clarify to him what Justice truly was-- and guess what? IT WORKED. At the end of the battle, when EVERYONE BUT REVENGE AND DEVONEXX WAS DOWN FOR THE COUNT, and it looked like evil had won, Revenge realized that this was wrong, wrong, wrong, and he REVERTED. Yes, that was never written down, but JUSTICE RETURNED TO HIMSELF. And then do you know what he did?
HE KICKED THE DEVIL'S BUTT.
I am serious. I remember writing down that "Justice is the most powerful Jewel Monster in existence" BECAUSE of this-- because when he came to his senses, he turned and looked at Devonexx with a burning desire to do good and atone for his sins at any cost, and used an ability which he called "Prayer of Martyrdom"-- a massive outpouring of virtuous energy that was so intense that it basically would kill him. But Justice decided that it was worth it. So yeah, not only did this Prayer revive the Guardians through its immense Good, but it knocked Devonexx into submission, which NO ONE HAD EVER DONE BEFORE IN ALL OF DREAM WORLD HISTORY (then and now). When the smoke cleared, Devonexx dragged himself back to the Nightmare World where he spent months in recovery, and Justice himself fell to the ground, literally breathing his last. But Maitru was there, and as the Guardian of Love, she was NOT gonna let that happen, so she dragged him back to the Dream World where he spent months in recovery, haha.
But yeah. TBAS never knew the full story and even though the plot did change in recent years, the changes were never fully written down, which is something I don't think TBAS EVER realized. Honestly, like… I'd be surprised if 50% of ALL Leagueworld info was written down. The vast majority of it is in my heart and in my head alone. But yeah, this, too, showed me that TBAS never knew the truth, from no active fault of their own, and so I forgive them for their blatant misunderstandings and misinterpretations, which made me sick and scared and sad for many many months, because I, too, didn't understand that they were working from a foundation of falsehood. Which, in a way, is entirely my fault, for not standing up FOR the truth and informing them of it. The problem is I don't know how aware I was OF that false foundation back then, with how I constantly flailed to "make them happy at any cost to myself", let alone how willing I'd be TO "shatter their introject's very roots" as a result. I know we did effectively TRY to in the beach house, and the absolute "I cannot live like this anymore" despair that wracked our bones in that duvet bed still hurts. But it's forgiven. I don't remember any details, or words, or outcomes, or instigations. All I know is that it's over and now I can see why it happened at all and I can, with a relieved smile and forgiving laugh, wash that pain away. Consider it absolved, by the grace of God, even if it still stings a little, like a bruise. Don't bump it, then, and it will heal, I promise. We're all getting our hearts bandaged up today.

But yeah. More than anything, my time with TBAS showed me what I am not, as opposed to what they thought I was. And that was a SCARY revelation, but it was VITAL. It shook me up so badly, that it took months to fully face it, and then months to fully accept it, and then months to fully act on it… I'm still learning and growing, and I do deeply regret most of what I said and did out there, in my absolute dizzied ignorance and kowtowing. But like I said, I, too, had my foundation revealed as utterly false-- and now I can put Christ into that cornerstone position for good, pun intended. I don't think He ever was before, which is scary. And yet, would I have ever realized THAT if I hadn't been utterly broken down and shaken up and ruined and ravaged and humiliated and humbled by my time in NC? Probably not! It had its purpose, and now I can rebuild, slowly, just like Notre Dame after the fire. Just like it.


---


We needed a System reset for years and we got the biggest one imaginable.
Everything is dead. Everything is razed to the ground, burned flat and blacked-out, annihilated to the last speck. Except Laurie's still here. Except I saw Knife the other day. Except Genesis ghosted twice within the past two months or so. Except I can still feel their hearts, weak but real, distant but extant, even now.

Except I don't want to be "multiple" in the way TBAS was "multiple" anymore.

I want it all to go back to the way it was in high school, and college-- just me out front, and everyone else helping inside.
There were too many of us. We got too tangled-up in trauma and fractured beyond function.

Now what?

Can I be a good Catholic, devoted to Christ and His Gospel, and be multiple?

Can I be in aching, ardent, abiding love with a fictional character and still be a good Catholic?

What if part of my soul is queer, and transgender, and all those other things that "go against nature?" What if my soul used to be broken into hundreds of pieces and all those pieces loved each other and sought their common highest good at any cost, no matter how much pain we had to struggle through, no matter how long
it took or how many times we fell disastrously and had to drag ourselves back up through the mud again?

I don't know what to do.

I think I was living a better Catholic life when I was multiple than I am now.
That's the long and short of it.

Whatever we became in North Carolina was shockingly toxic and it was NOT the real us.
Whatever we became as a result of hyperfocus on trauma exposure therapy was disgustingly self-annihilatory and it is NOT the real us.
The latter defined the former and I want to avoid that ever happening again.




I wept earlier, in the bathroom, drying my hair and looking at my sunken cheeks, over how much I missed the ocean, and how bitter I surprisingly was over how my beach trip in SC last year was "hijacked" by dishonesty and circumstance.
Because of TBAS's unfortunately controlling love at the time, I could not let go and live; I could not enjoy my time there, could not just be, could not relax and drink it all in… except for that one afternoon, that one blessed afternoon, lying alone on the beach, smelling the salt air and writing in that aqua notebook, the sun caressing my back. That one experience, that sacred time, is what I miss, and what I yearn to re-experience.

...



I'm typing in old Leagueworld notes into my computer and, just like it's been for years, the process is deeply depressing. I know why, now-- in most of it, there's no focus on God. There's no center in Christ. Yes, every Leagueworld does have religious tones and roots, but it became so garbled and miscommunicated over time, that it was no longer fitting to be considered good Catholic media. THAT is why I began to "hate my creative work"-- because my soul recognized that what I was creating was EMPTY and ultimately PURPOSELESS. This is also why I got cripplingly depressed in NC whenever I attempted to work on the League-- because TBAS didn't want to acknowledge the ancient fact that even when it fell short, it was all SUPPOSED to focus on CHRIST OUR GOD.
So I'm restoring that, unflinchingly and obviously. For some Worlds, it's wonderfully easy-- like Dream World and Hokthai-- but others, like Oneircia, Mage Angels, and Voltage, got their inherent and integral religious content corrupted by new-age sources and confusion and misinformation. Others, like Puppetstrings and E*Girls, were always so stuck in magic-related ideas that they never spoke to Christianity and that NEEDS to change. So I'm working on that now and I have total faith that it will restore my joy in these Worlds I've been blessed to have created through the grace of Christ sharing His creative powers through me-- for HIS SAKE!! That's the ultimate reminder. It is ALL FOR HIM, or it is all for nothing.

...


I'm also disturbed by how much psychological & spiritual disease is apparent in these old writings, speaking volumes as to my current struggles and my old sins.
For example, Parnassus is a rape nightmare at its very core, or at least, it was. And a lot of character personality notes-- liars, thieves, manipulators, sociopaths, strategizers, philosophers, you name it-- say a lot about the ugly sides of my personality as well, frighteningly so as most of this is from when I was like 14, 15. And believe me, I know how much evil was swarming in me then. Look at the roots of the System.
So this requires a lot of humility and self-inspection, to review. It's making me feel the need to take a "merciless moral inventory" and see just how much of this is still lurking in me actively, and how much has been crucified with Christ. Yes, it's a daily struggle against sin and will be until I die, but it's deeply reassuring to see how many of these points have been "dormant" for years, and by the grace of God will remain so.

And I wonder how much of that got into the System. Remember how, years ago, I was considering making a list of "League/System Character Archetypes" because the same personality "cores" seemed to keep repeating, especially within the same colors? Like Laurie and Picayune and Monika (all Indigo at the time), like Waldorf and Preludove and Hosanna (all Blue), like Lynne and Pagotamiar and Psyche (all Orange)? And even the color shifts speak to this- like how Laurie is now brilliantly Purple, and resonates now with Bastion and Psyquatro and Emepsyche in that regard. It's all being drawn from my soul, ultimately, by God. And so I'd like to review this deeper, and see how many attributes do indeed echo across it all, to gain a clearer view of my self, for that is truly what I am looking into, as into a mirror… and to then see how much of that reflection needs to be cleaned up, so it reflects Christ more.

That fact is also what was the finalizing factor in my "integrating" most of my multiplicity after returning home to PA last October. If those hundreds of alters, splinters and introjects and all, are ultimately part of me, then why in the world would I want to exist in such a fragmented sense anymore?
Living with TBAS and seeing that fragmentation firsthand was the strongest factor in that decision, though, I have to admit. Seeing it firsthand showed me, beyond all doubt, just how unhealthy it was. Seeing them displaying their symptoms convinced me that I never wanted to live like that again if I could help it. This is not to say that all of their condition is harmful-- they, too, had many benevolent alters-- but at its roots, their multiplicity was just as traumatized and ill as mine was, and living with that on both sides of my eyeballs for a year was almost more than I could bear. My multiplicity symptoms became less and less as time went on, and I became less and less willing to enforce and exaggerate them for TBAS's "entertainment", or rather, to match the "image" they had of me as someone who was "inherently" multiple, according to THEIR experience of it. That sudden breakage in function is what destroyed my System, and ironically, is also what freed me from its gilded chains. I cut off contact with TBAS in October and at the same time I cut myself off from that jail of a past, to stumble painfully but hopefully into a new future as a single person, as the girl God created, learning how to live at last.

So that's where I am now.
I don't have all the answers-- heck, I don't feel like I have any right now.
God does, but He doesn't hand them out easily. Divine Silence is a thing, as is Divine Mystery, and walking by Faith instead of sight. Above and within it all is Divine Love. Paradoxically, beautifully, that is the answer. If I strive to walk in His Love, then I don't need literal language answers-- Love IS the answer. (Thanks Todd Rundgren.)

And that brings us back to square one.

The Blood Lotus Cathedral was built to love. Yes, even though it had ugly trauma roots and branches, at the end of the day, we were always just trying so hard to love.
But our love had the WRONG ORIGIN AND END. I see that now. If Love isn't both FROM AND FOR GOD, then it's not really love. That is a hard pill to swallow but it is life-saving medicine.




...
I have to revisit the gender topic again, briefly.

I have "misgendered" people in this journal in the past, meaning that I referred to them with pronouns that match their birth sex, whereas they insisted I do otherwise.
I cannot, in good conscience, do this. I don't understand sex and gender very well at all, and I want to write about that more, but the bottom line is that I strongly believe that biological sex and gendered pronouns should be analogous. Intersex people are the obvious exception to this rule, and Judaism itself speaks of this in the Talmud, but I do not have that education so I cannot elaborate on it here. However, biology does seem to have the strongest say as to pronouns in most cases. And I agree with that, because I believe that although God Himself transcends gender, the binary nature of gender is intrinsic to Creation and is VITAL to it, as it is the basis of creative unity. Chromosomal errors that result in intersex conditions are a symptom of imperfection in fallen nature BUT it's just an error, not a condemnation. It happens, in humans and butterflies and cardinals too. It happens, but in the Book of Genesis we see how the original plan of Creation was-- clear differentiation between two complimentary sexes.
Again, God is both above and within all this. We call Him our "Father" because that is the role He took to our ancestors, although He also refers to Himself in feminine terms and motherly analogies, because that is just as true and accurate! God is our Mother as well as our Father. Legal gender influenced the male pronouns throughout history, I would believe, but that does not nullify the all-encompassing nature of God-- and the fact that He/She/Xe/They/etc. are the very Source and Definition of Love, no matter what, and therefore love us no matter what. This does not mean that God approves of transgenderism, though, in the case of someone denying their birth sex based on personal preferenece or feelings.

And yes, Jesus does speak of "eunuchs" in Matthew 19, but IN THE CONTEXT OF CHASTITY AND CELIBACY.

(Jesus replied, “Moses permitted you to divorce your wives because your hearts were hard. But it was not this way from the beginning. I tell you that anyone who divorces his wife, except for sexual immorality, and marries another woman commits adultery.”
The disciples said to him, “If this is the situation between a husband and wife, it is better not to marry.”
Jesus replied, “Not everyone can accept this word, but only those to whom it has been given. For there are eunuchs who were born that way, and there are eunuchs who have been made eunuchs by others—and there are those who choose to live like eunuchs for the sake of the kingdom of heaven. The one who can accept this should accept it.”)

"It is better not to marry" followed by a discussion of eunuchs STRONGLY implies that those who do not adhere to the binary-- those "born that way," as intersex, and those "made that way" through genital manipulation-- are GROUPED with those "who choose [to live as eunuchs]," such as vowed celibates, and ALL THESE PEOPLE SHOULD STAY UNMARRIED AND CHASTE. So in my understanding, if you are born with OR 'develop' a mental state where you are unable or unwilling to match the sexual binary, then you should NOT DO SEXUAL THINGS because SEX REQUIRES THE BINARY. Simple as that.

As for pronouns, I feel that if one is willing to humble themselves enough to practice this gift of celibacy, however challenging it may be, then they should be equally humble enough to use, or at least accept, the pronouns that fit their legal gender. We should avoid all possibilities of scandalizing others, such as crossdressing, and I think pronouns fall very obviously into this. Humans struggle with sexual sin. We must be careful to respect the souls of others by not setting up obstacles and pitfalls for them through our treatment of sexuality, however "innocent" we may feel our intentions are.

But back to the beginning. Because of this I refuse to call someone by pronouns other than those that match their biology, if it is known. This should not be an issue if our culture respected societal gender roles more clearly, which it does not. To quote Pope Francis, "biological sex and the socio-cultural role of sex (gender) can be distinguished but not separated." We should always respect this connection.
And honestly, if it's difficult for a person to respect this, isn't that a cross? Isn't that a sin that we need to die to, to crucify so we can be reborn in Christ? Isn't disrespect, and disobedience, and all other sorts of contention, inherently sinful, as it does not rest in faith and humility? If someone feels socially male but was born a woman, wouldn't their cross be to accept their birth sex and pray for the grace to live according to it, OR to "choose to live as a eunuch," as Christ Himself offered as an option? That's what I'm doing. I was born female, but I know that I cannot properly act as a wife, and I have prayed EXTENSIVELY about this. I choose to be a eunuch for Christ, living an unmarried chaste life, while respecting my societal duties as a female, and always humbly adhering to them when I am aware of them (especially in dress).

I will admit, I sinned horribly against this in the past, by NOT respecting sex and gender and chastity and humility. I must admit this openly as it is very very hard to forgive myself some days, as I "should have known better." And indeed I should have, but I didn't. I was lost, I was confused, I was ignorant, I was out of my mind, I was shoving every ounce of my personality and morality under the rug for the sake of "tolerance" and "people-pleasing" and "healing." Unfortunately, no labels will ever make a sin not a sin. And the consequences will ALWAYS speak loudly and unquestionably to that fact, which they did.

Homosexual behavior is always sinful, EVEN if motivated by "love," because homosexual behavior disrespects the role of sexuality in creation and therefore it DOES NOT LOVE GOD. So no matter how much you may love another person, choosing to give into lust "for love" IS ALWAYS SINFUL. Lust is a deadly sin, no matter what your sexuality is, and EVERYONE should be diligent in rooting it out. This carries heavier weight for homosexual individuals because, in choosing to act upon that disordered inclination, they are refusing to keep lust in check. Love can be expressed ENTIRELY WITHOUT SEX, and the simple fact that anyone, straight or gay or otherwise, would refuse to accept that fact in all battles against lust, shows that they are still a slave to their flesh. Just because you identify as homosexual, you don't need to act upon it. Same thing with all other abnormalities of sexuality. Just don't do it. Pray for the grace. Love still exists, and Love will help you.


Back to this topic.
I'm a "she" but I used to be part of a "they" which also included "he" and "it" and "xe" and other such messes of gender nonconformity. And I need to look at that, seriously so. As a woman, what does it say, for part of my mind to have previously split into identities of differing gender? I can answer that-- it was because I rejected my biology and societal role at an early age, proudly and ignorantly and unwisely and foolishly, but I did. So in a mess, my mind missed the easy fix, and instead formed a muddle of genders that were all so loosely defined and fluid and overlapping that they effectively deleted the very meaning and significance of gender itself-- which, effectively, was also the case, as we all identified as "genderless" in the end, regardless of pronouns. But ironically, THAT TESTIFIED TO THE TRUTH. Because in the end we ALL could narrow it down to the binary, one way or another. And it's such a relief. There are no more mental gymnastics in an effort to justify some rebellious idea. We have peace, now. Our hearts are simple.

Again, though, our System needs to heal still, even if only in "hindsight"-- I don't know if we do or can still exist as multiple, but I can at least analyze the gender aspect of it now and heal the mutations. But that's for another entry.

The one point I keep getting dragged back to, what with the whole gender & sexuality issue, is unavoidably, my 15-year several-self relationship with Chaos Zero.

...


(left unfinished)

 

040219

Apr. 2nd, 2019 07:36 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


I am so sick, and I am such a fool.

We're reading TBAS entries from March as we promised God we wouldn't read them until April 1st at least.
And I want to weep and sob forever.
I miss them so much. They were always so kind to us and yet what we did to them, in cutting them off from our life so suddenly, was horrifically cruel.



My grandmother says they were "evil" because they were transgender, didn't mind not wearing clothes, had unprotected premarital sex, were queer, did witchcraft, etc. All of those things make her insist that TBAS are "satan" and we should not only forget about them forever, but hate them.
I can't. My heart just can't hate anything anymore. I don't think it ever did. Even back in NC when I was still acting as a plural system, and entries were written in agony that claimed that alter "hated Oliver"… did they really? No. They hated feeling stuck and stagnant and sick, and seeing nowhere to place the blame, it sadly landed on TBAS. And that was awfully unjust and unkind.
I don't hate them. I can't. I never will and never did.
I love them dearly and I sincerely want them to be happy and healthy and flourishing and I sent them $100 and years of love with tears and sincerity in the mail and they received it as such and thank God, thank God for that.

I can't ever go back. I can't. I cannot live their lifestyle and I burnt my bridges permanently with what I did last year. I will weep over this forever possibly. But I can't fix things. There is no fixing the harm I did. But I still love them. I do.

I can't stop crying. That's my life now. TBAS was right; I guess I really am a lot like Justice.


I'm sorry for deadnaming you. I firmly believed it was the right thing even if it hurt me, and you, to do so. You were given a name at birth that was beautiful and then people stained it for you with cruel words and insults. You learned to hate that name, and honestly in using it I wasn't trying to reopen those wounds-- I was genuinely hoping that I could purify it, even if only in my own mouth, using it with affection and love, using it as the name given to the newborn you nearly three decades ago, heralding the beginning of such a beautiful life.
But nothing I can do will change what others do with that name, or how you feel about it. And I'm sorry for my foolish pride. I should respect your decisions far above my own feelings. You said not to use it, and I need to treat you with compassion and respect, and that means not using your birth name, full stop.

I'm just… so confused. I don't know what to think about this whole gender thing.
My brother also identifies as transgender, uses a different name outside of the house, etc. And he spits and screams at me that I hate him and want him dead because I won't use that name for him, let alone feminine pronouns.
But I can't. To me that is affirming a delusion and I see that as profoundly unhealthy and so out of respect I use his birth-given name and genetically-given pronouns.





I need therapy but all the therapists I've been seeing have made things worse, ironically.
JD told me flat-out that she saw "nothing wrong" with sexual sins, and that she furthermore felt my religious upbringing was "wrong and traumatic" and I disagree with that. We just could not see eye to eye and her goals were not my goals and so I had to quit.
CP retired, and although she did give me some good pointers, I just… felt really uncomfortable with how "self-centered" her treatment vibe was? Her office was full of references to "magic" and "love yourself" and although I'm sure that helps some people, it just made me really uncomfortable, as a Catholic. Is that wrong? I need to think about that more deeply.
AM flat-out dropped me because she didn't have enough experience and I respect that.
SE was a brand-new student and she kept apologizing because she, too, didn't know what to do, and kept having to refer me elsewhere. I liked her but I knew she wouldn't be able to handle the brunt of this trauma, especially not with having to wait once a week to do so, and then six days of aftershock, with a therapist who could not give me experienced advice in the first place. Honestly it was unfair to her. So I stepped out.

There is only one other therapist in the two neighboring counties who will take my insurance and treat the disorders I suffer from, and I need to call them again. I did before, but it took weeks to fit in an appointment, and then I had to cancel anyway as I had no transportation. But I have to use this last option. It's only right.

But I need therapy. Do I? I don't know. What for?
Maybe I just want to see what they say at this point. Am I traumatized? Am I depressed, or anxious, or manic? Am I dissociated?
I have no idea. I really don't. I don't want to make any assumptions or excuses, so let them make a decision. Please. I'm too tired.



Something TBAS wrote about me/"us."
"…we couldn’t ever quite trust them again the same. Was that we’d probably have to make them leave us again sometime, because what they had cost us was too much to offer again."

I… what did I cost you?


...


I just... keep thinking about how our grandmother responded to learning about the events of NC with absolute hatred of the evil of it. At first it seems foreign, as I don't hate TBAS and cannot and don't want to, but I do have to admit that I am bitter about it, and that is because I hate MYSELF for having participated IN those things, however dissociatedly, however passively.
God I lived like an absolute devil out there and I had to dissociate SO HARD to do it so I wouldn't hate MYSELF to death WHILE living there.
I should have stayed here back in April of last year. I should have turned off that bloody phone like I did in October. I should have burned those bridges back in December of 2017 like I wanted to. But I didn't. And that is why I am bitter, that is why anger and hate were being projected outwards for so long-- because in truth, all that vicious agony was directed towards myself. It is sheer regret, unbearable and inescapable.



(left unfinished)

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)



SESSION PARTICIPANTS
LAURIE UBERICH JESS??



Kid…

Laurie--!!


…We live in a secular world and it's shit. This is literally its own encapsulated hell. I want outta here.


How?

Easy. Redefine our roots. Something. Build on a different foundation, heh. What's that prayer you say every day now? The Psalm at 12 o' clock, I think.

I think it's None, actually. "If the Lord does not build the house for us, its builders labor in vain…"


Yeah, yeah that's the one! And you always think of me. "It is vain for you to rise before the dawn, and go late to your rest, eating the bread of toil… to those he loves, the Lord gives sleep." And then it talks about kids.

Yeah.


…Kid, girl, Jess, whoever you are.

All of those things. And Jewel, deep down at heart.


A new one, though. A new one. Pinkish, somehow. Not the original Klonoa-haired girl. She's too… manic. And I can feel the red rubbing you the wrong way with its brashness and brazenness. You're… pink. Soft. Gentle. But strong, too, somehow. Like a sunrise. "Here, look at this indomitable beauty from God." You wanna testify to that in your every heartbeat. You wanna shine like that. That's what you are. I can feel it.


That means a lot. I only want to glorify God, I'm sick of pride and selfishness and indulgence.


Kid, I know, that shit's exhausting and useless the way it is.


Qoheleth. "Vanity of vanities, all things are vanity!"


Didn't you say that struck you as a kid?


Don't you remember it? That feels like it has your roots in it somewhere. Purple and Violet stuff.


Is that color theory still legit in your new life?


As long as it glorifies God, and brings us all closer to Him, and helps us trueheartedly serve Him alone in our works, and in others, and the like. So, potentially, yes it can, and it should, because anything that doesn't is unreal and will be and should be destroyed.

Heck yes, I can agree with that.


By the way, you need to stop using profanity.


I know. Been trying for years. Gotta try real hard now, I daresay.


Same with overcoming this eating disorder.


Easier said than done?


Ironically, no. Faith makes all things heart-meltingly easy, even enthusiastically so. But without faith…

It's impossible.


Exactly. Hold on, gotta take a break and help grandma with her eyedrops.


Kid, actually, put this on hold for now. It's 7:30 and you gotta go to bed for 8 and we've got to try harder than ever tomorrow, to heal, and grow, and love. And we've gotta talk about this Broken Arrows stuff once we read more of the old entries. Are we gonna restore the archives?

I have no idea. Should we?


Dunno, kid. Pray about it.


Will do.


Have a good night, Jess. We love you. I love you. Let us help you serve God in the way you need to. God knows we need to, too.


I love you all too, sincerely, and I am truly deeply thankful that God brought us all together in life, whatever and however we are. I love you too, Laurie. Good night.

Good night, kid. See you tomorrow.



022219

Feb. 2nd, 2019 11:24 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


what in the world am I feeling about reading tbas's entries.

every time they mention me-- or rather, who I "was"-- it's somehow bitter. talking about how I wounded them, how I betrayed them, how they and I both "died" last year, how they "deserve better than what I did to them," etc.

I don't hate them; I'm not angry at them. but there's this horrible sadness of sorts in me from it?

we cannot be friends, not truly. not with our massively differing views on morality. that's the huge wall between us.



it's… dissonance.

it's reading about how they is so happy, how they're in love again, how their system is all in love, how they are apparently healing and growing and bettering themselves.

and amidst all that, talking about how terrible I was to them. how they are glad it's over. how they'd never want us back in their life. how there's this sort of vindication in it.

and yet, how they still says "[we're] beautiful" and that they "love us" and that they "hope we find peace."

it feels… jarring.

because I have found peace. I have found God. and yet they consider that insanity.

they sees my "system" as beautiful but not my faith, it seems. not my struggles to become truly moral and faithful.

and they claim they loves me-- and I don't doubt they do-- but it's that uncomfortable sort of response, of hearing "I love you, and therefore I want you to be different than you are now.” them feelings of love trapped on an old, false image of me.

if they met me now, if they had never met me before now, and knew me only as I am now-- as someone struggling with past sins and falsehoods and wrongdoing, as someone still struggling with sin, but who is pouring their entire heart and soul into their faith in response, into serving Christ, into the joy of that, of Scripture and prayer and contrition and laying my heart on His altar over and over again, weeping with hope-- if they saw me now, would they love me?

something sickened inside me says no, probably not. they'd pity me. they'd think I was "pretty" perhaps, but shake them head at my religion.



I think that's why I'm so sad.

the true me, the "me" reborn in Christ, is to them a lie. to them, I'm insane. I'm broken. I'm lost. to them, the "real me" is the "system" that lived in blatant shocking sin for a year with them, blinded by indulgent self-love, thinking that was true love, when in reality it was not.

disturbed because there was still caring and compassion and joy and yet in hindsight it all feels so hollow. how do I respond to that?



I cannot reconcile how they is apparently feeling now, with how I felt living with them, as them almost, and with how they are living now.

the fact that they is so happy, and thriving, and joyful, and yet they see nothing wrong with their sexual immorality, and their infidelity to religion…

but they're a better person than me.

I want to say they don't lie or steal, but they do, and admitted that to me openly. but who I am I to judge. I too have lied and stolen and I hate it.

do they? can they "hate" those sinful qualities in their heart? or will they try to "love them away" with the false love of daemons, that terrifyingly convincing farce of the devil that I fell victim to for years?

they believe their body and soul are innocent, are incapable of being evil. they do not believe in sin, I don't think. and they're so happy.



that's terrifying, to me. it makes me feel very very sick. it makes me wonder if I'm doing something truly sinful instead, to not be happy, to instead be hyperaware of my flaws and sins and grievous errors.



and yet they are wanting to knit things for homeless shelters. and they were always so nice to me.

that makes them a "good person," right?



"no one is good but God." mark 10:18.



found this.

"…although he had devoted himself to keeping the commandments, he had failed to keep the first and greatest of the commandments—love the LORD your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your strength. The man’s riches were of more worth to him than God, and thus he was not "good" in the eyes of God… Jesus’ fundamental lesson theme is that goodness flows not from a man’s deeds, but rather from God Himself. Jesus invites the man to follow Him, the only means of doing good by God’s ultimate standard. Jesus describes to the young ruler what it means to follow Him—to be willing to give up everything, thus putting God first."



I need to meditate on that. maybe that'll be my Bible study tomorrow.

( I love Bible study so much; the thought of meditating on God forever makes me weep with JOY)

but… that's scary, to me. the fact that someone can indeed be "good" in the eyes of the world, and YET, if they don't put God first, they AREN'T TRULY "GOOD."



I'm not "good" yet. no. every time I sin I am bad, bad bad bad. every time I fall victim to sin and gluttony, to judgment, to pride, to anger… I am BAD. every time I lie or steal or connive or do something equally disgustingly selfish and sinful. I want to throw up just thinking about it. the fact that I CAN and HAVE done such atrocious things. I want to cry forever and rip out my hair wailing in sorrow.



does tbas ever feel that way?

I guess that's what scares me. I could never be truly their friend unless I knew that they did. and I don't think they can, with their worldview.

so when I see them doing kind and good things, and yet I know that they do not see themself as a sinner, even so, that hurts my brain and frightens me.



I don't know. that's all I can say for tonight. I'm realizing how bad I've been and how bad I was to them and I want to cry. I have to beg forgiveness. I have to admit it all, type it all out, beg forgiveness from God, heal, grow, learn, move closer to God.



right now I have to sleep and cry.

being a Christian is full of sorrow.

but where is my hope? where is my joy?

my hope and my joy are in the Lord, who made heaven and earth, who sent His only begotten Son to die for me and take away my sins… who loves me and loved me even when I was lost and drowning and blind in sin. he died for me then, even then, to SAVE me from sin, and call me home.

yes I'm an ugly wretched horrible sinner. I'm disgusting and filthy and worthless.

but I cannot despair. I cannot give in to that trick of the devil.

God, Jesus, is calling me to repentance, to lay my sins before Him so he can wash them away, and teach me to walk in the Light.

I need to lay those sins before him, truly. to let go of them, and be TRULY SORRY, and let Him hopefully in His great mercy forgive me and wash me clean of them.

but I cannot stop weeping. God console my poor wrecked heart. I have been so bad. I KEEP DOING BAD THINGS. I can't handle it.



God help me.

I need to sleep. I need to pray. these tears have purpose.

Jesus, into your hands I commend my wretched spirit. please, do with me as you will, but please, have mercy on my poor soul. I am naught but a worthless sinner but deep down in my heart of hearts I love you, for you first loved me, and allowed me to feel that love in return in the first place. without you I am nothing. please, do not abandon me, but call me ever closer to yourself, to your Divine Heart, so that I may learn how to please you, as well as any human possibly can in their poor fallen state.

Lord, help me. help me. I cannot do anything without you. I am so sad. HELP me. please. please I don't know what question to ask even but I beg the Holy Spirit to have mercy and intercede for me. hear the mourning and wailing of my poor wretched broken heart, and please heal me in a way that will serve Your greater good purposes. may thy will be done, and don't let me be a hypocrite.

bend me to your will. make me your suffering joyful servant. wrench me away from the jaws of sin. bind me to you forever. enslave me to your love. free me from the yoke of sin and pull me to yourself. you are all I want, dear God, even if that makes me sound like a liar. please. I could cry forever. I should cry forever. I am such a hypocrite and stupid sinful wretch. I love you, I want to be with you, I adore you, and yet I sin!!!! what is that???? it's hypocrisy. it's nauseating. I want to throw up. I can't stand sinning anymore. I could die from it. I AM dying from it.



God, Lord, Jesus Christ, Holy Spirit, save me. please.

I have nothing left in this world but you, and I want nothing more but you.

please. save me in your merciful love.

teach me, chance me, move me. help me to truly love you, as you want me to love you, as I should love you. help me to obey your every word and command, and inspire others to do the same. help me to truly love you. help me to love. amen.



goodnight.

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

my soul has been corrupted here.

I realized it tonight. we were thinking of how much we missed going to church, going to eucharistic adoration, singing in the choir… and that STUPID BRAINLESS SOCIAL MODE THAT WAS BUILT FOR NC started thinking "no, no I don’t miss that" SHUT UP YOU NEVER EXPERIENCED IT YOU SELFISH WITCH

I hate this romance junk. I hate this relationship thing except I don’t and we really do care for OV but I'm sorry I just CANT STAND THIS SIMPERING ACT HE DOES SOMETIMES "are you okay" "I love you" "come be close to me" what the heck this is the SAME BLOODY THING Q DID they were both wonderful good people but we painted ugly ugly lying false pictures of them because we HATED this touchy feely hell and they did nothing wrong. they did nothing wrong.

my family
we miss our family so agonizingly much oh dear god we miss them so much
BUT OV thinks THEY'RE evil too because we've LIED. we've LIED and said horrible untrue toxic whiny cruel things about them for months and I am so gut-wrenchingly sorry I deserve to do all the penance in the world for this and I WANT TO.

I want to move back home. I want to move back in with my grandma and my mom and my brothers and I miss my dad and I miss grandpa, oh dear god he died, he's GONE, while I was out here in this NIGHTMARISH NORTH CAROLINA HELLHOLE what the heck am I even doing with my life, with our life, oh god, oh god I want to go home

I'm so sad it's making me sick. this is every single night now. every single night. every night

ten days. ten days left, just about. then we can finally go home. and we can start over, and we can be good, and we can be with family, and we can rest and sleep and relax and live and be happy WITHOUT this boy breathing down our neck because he loves us but we CAN'T DO A SINGLE THING WITHOUT HIM AND IT'S DRIVING US INSANE.
I just want to be alone again. alone with the family. alone in the house. alone and doing productive hands-on community service things but RESTING WHEN WE WANT and not having to be shackled to some "relationship" that's too close, too suffocating, to controlling, I can't stand this anymore

I want to go home and we're going home no matter what it takes but right now we just have to decide whether or not we're staying.
we have to go through our things. which clothes we want to keep. which papers we want to keep. everything else, we leave here.
I want to live out of a suitcase but I have too many stupid attachments to material things like books and plushies and I want to sob because I HATE THIS I want to just… go home, go home forever, I don't want to come back here, I don't want to do this anymore

I'm so tired. what do we do. what do we do.

we have to be there for grandma. until she dies. however long she stays with us I swear we WILL BE THERE NO MATTER WHAT. nothing matters more than her. that's the bottom line.

I want to stay for the snow, for christmas. god help me I am NOT going back into that subtropical hellscape when I could have cold weather and frost and heaven on earth. never again. never again, no heartless north carolina excuses for winters.

I'm tired
he's back inside I have to go
god I hate this so much I'm sorry

see you soon mom
thanks for never giving up on us
we love you. I swear.
we're coming home.



061518

Jun. 15th, 2018 05:44 pm
prismaticbleed: (angel)
Write about your life as if it were a hagiographic description of a metanoiac saint.

what must you do?
what must you change?
prismaticbleed: (Default)

SESSION PARTICIPANTS
LAURIE UBERICH "LOTUS"



We need to talk about this eating disorder. It hasn't stopped yet, and although we’re not as bad as we used to be, it's still harmful and it needs to stop.

So what's the focus on it tonight, kid? Anything in particular or just the whole shebang?

Well, specifically the roots, the cause of it. We need to find that, the source, the motivation, so that no matter what happens next time, we can reroute that initial impulse to something productive and/or healing.

Sounds good to me, kid. By the way I apologize-- one, it is really hard to front or be conscious right now, and two, you still don't got a bloody name so that's throwing this whole entire thing into havoc.

I'm speaking mainly through the Autopilot right now in any case, but you're right. I am still searching for a name that fits and doesn't call anyone else out. But why are you struggling to be conscious? Body fatigue? Or are we still too heavily in the social context?

Bit of both, mostly the first. All that bingeing nonsense is wreaking havoc on our collective mind and frankly that's walling us all out upstairs. Body wants to dissociate and THAT might be playing into the bingeing thing, too, kid. It's looking for some excuse to unplug for a few hours, and right now we keep bloody forgetting that we CAN walk in circles in the living room if we want to, or lie down on the porch, or in the playroom even, instead of making ourselves sick by checking out and wrecking the entire bloody kitchen in the process.

That is an extremely relevant point and have we discussed this before?

Inevitably. Unquestionably, of course we've discussed that hellish eating disorder before, or do you mean the motives? Or specifically the battles we're fighting with it now here in North Carolina?


I was thinking specifically the motives, and you saying it sounded like "wanting to die without dying" and that's really what this still is, the dissociating for hours thing.


True. But really I'm thinking we're leaving out the food part itself entirely too much and that's a massive clerical error right there. It's an eating disorder; we've got to factor in the fact that food is involved. Otherwise we'd already have options-- do we, actually? Right now, could this compulsion to binge and purge feasibly be rerouted TO anything else? Healthy or harmful, either way works right now, I just need answers.

Well, we already know it's swappable for alcoholism, and possibly drug abuse, seeing how this same compulsion gets thrown towards sleeping pills and antacids and Benadryl and dairy pills and everything else that's not immediately a toxicity risk, but even that is mouth-based. Consumption based. It all boils down to biting and chewing mainly, not even swallowing-- that infamously does Not factor into the mental imagining and decision-making process.

Really?

Really. Like when I look at plans, or memory, in the social-level head memory bank, I can see them thinking about the nut butter and oatmeal again--

Didn't they get the freaking memo? That stuff is like eating wallpaper glue. We know this. Why do they keep looking for it? The oil content alone makes us want to die, that's how we end up with kids slumped over the sink and sobbing hysterically for Jesus to help them at 3 in the morning. Our stomach can NOT handle oil and that memo keeps being blithely skipped over, what the heck, these social kids NEED to get on the ball with taking into consideration the physical consequences of those choices. Anyway, they're planning it again, huh?

Yeah. Specifically that one girl, the one with the long hair who feels partly like a manic Jewel but resonates Brown I think?


Warm brown, I assume?


Yeah. Maybe she's a deadname, but I don't think so. Not anymore. She's got the basic body overlay and she feels about, I don't know, 15? 16? Before spinningcannon.

Wait, she's chronological?

A LOT of socials are. I wouldn't be surprised if all of them prior to NC had their roots in time pockets like that. It makes sense, considering their job.

Yeah, it does. Still, it's morbidly fascinating to realize that compulsions and addictions and abuse patterns and all that can be tracked to a freaking time period just by feeling out the body-mirror resonance of the corpufoni that holds it. By the way are we still using that term? Or did we find-slash-invent new jargon for that level?

Uh, working on it. We need to do more research first though. But yeah, probably new jargon, but for now if you want to use "corpufoni" then that works in a pinch I suppose. "Body voice." I just don't like the implication of separateness from the Upstairs that that implies. They're a "nous" voice, too. Just working on a different level.


Hence why I asked if the term was still applicable, so thanks kid. I'll stick to "Social kids" if I've gotta refer to them collectively for now, no problem. But as I was saying. Or, looking back on the chatlog, as socials were saying. This girl's motivation for gorging on sticky oats. What's her prerogative?


Hold up, I'm checking data. They used to have oily oats instead, just dry oats with sugar and vegetable oil, but the thought of eating that is correctly sending oil-memory body chills through our form, and even she is shuddering at it, so that's a no-go. Someone else is feeling the obligation to still do it, though.

Boy or girl?

 

Dude, actually. Might be Jonathan, if that's the same nervous kitchen guy we've been keeping track of for so long.

What's his deal? What is his anchor even for heaven's sake? Why's he so afraid and compulsive with this nonsense?

I don't know, let me see if I can ask actually.


(…)

The sun's coming up. It's beautiful.
Why can't we eat normal meals?
We can. We just haven't decided to yet.
Why do we keep repeating things that don't work then?
Because we changed it once, and Jonathan is afraid to change back.


Jon's afraid of "changing back," huh? Then why's he perpetuating old garbage loops? You know oil in oats makes us sick, but you insist you "want" it, solely because you want to "do the thing you're used to doing." Kid your brain is an addled mess, and you're only lapsing into these harmful patterns because they're patterns. Your brain is so bloody tired and exhausted with anxiety over daily life that you're afraid to even put forwards any extra stress by trying something new, even if it would help. You just do what was done once, so you don't have to think about it. You're literally an anxiety shutdown nousfoni and you NEED to reroute that function to something healthful because it could ACTUALLY be helpful if you would just use it wisely for once, kid.



Speaking of. Kid. Core dude. White haired crystal-light heart fella who’s in this Xanga-ass session with me. You still around?


Always, just gotta call me.

Cool. So here I am calling you. Jonathan's motives. He's anxiety looping. Wait, no. He's mindlessly looping for the sake of avoiding a specific kind of anxiety, essentially the stress that comes from change, especially trying something new, or-- God forbid-- admitting that an old behavior pattern doesn’t work towards our health and having to figure out something new that does. Problem is, Jonathan's personal timeflow has no stops. No breaks. It's always moving like a treadmill on high and he can't even stop to catch his breath or it's going to knock him off his feet. That's why he's the one insisting on just emptily repeating old food patterns, even if they don't work or make sense-- because they're ritualized, they're literally just behaviors smashed together into a script, something "self-soothing" he can default to almost as a stim, except the problem is that it's only applying to food. It wouldn't work otherwise. Somehow, the end result of this garbage ending up in our collective mouth is important somehow. Why? Kid, you got any pointers or answers or wondering questions about it?


Of course, that's my job I think. Light. Piercing through obfuscation and bringing things to be illumined. Revealed. Understood. But yes, definitely thoughts on this. Gosh the body's tired though.

Oh yeah, that's what I was going to tell you way up there at the top of the page. You've got one hour before your Food Lion run, so congratulations for making it this far. Congrats to all of us for the record. Yeah we messed up, big time, but hey, look at this, we're having a Xanga session as a result. Cool beans. Thoughts?

Hm. Well, first things first, it's obvious that Jon's just trying to work with Iscah in developing a set meal plan here. Problem is, it's havoc right now. We should be sticking to FODMAP management as well as the dietary exchange card. We need to work within a structure, or someone else is going to compulsively throw inedible meal combos together because "this food is healthy, we Have to eat it " and ultimately just making us sick.

But the oats aren't healthy-- wait, no you're right, it's the combo nonsense. Again.

Exactly! "Oats are fiber," we need fat according to UPMC," and "we shouldn't be afraid of sugar" causes an absolute nonsense combo that is both inedible and abusive to our body because one, we cannot have oil without excruciating pain & nausea, and two, we cannot have sugar without excruciating pain & nausea.

And dizziness so freakin' bad we almost passed out from it today. Twice!


In once week! Yeah it's terrifying, and I don't know why they keep forcing sugar when they KNOW it's terrifying and we ALL think it's disgusting.


There, there's that voice. The interjection. That fearful "but we can't judge it!" that's going to MAKE us keep eating sugar "until we like it." And that's a toxic introjected thought process from the grandmother, ultimately, isn't it.

It sure it. Can't think of anyone else who said it to us but that single speaking source is important enough to be this solid. So. There's two big challenges here--

Hold up-- look at that sunrise.


Gosh. Wow. It's soulfire pink.

Sure is, kid.

…Thank you, Laurie.

For what?


Stopping us to see that. That's an important lesson. Thank you.


(...)

Another huge concern: our body has been VERY SICK lately from IBS. It's flared up spectacularly lately and we're not sure why. It's worrying us greatly.

Hold up. Gonna go sit on the porch for a minute then get back to this and finish those thoughts.


---



020918

Feb. 9th, 2018 07:16 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

february 9th. 5:39 pm.


we can't seem to stop bingeing.

we are so depressed in this apartment, when things get slow, and we're not alone.
MC & OV are sleeping on the couch, and all our brain can think to do is vomit, vomit, vomit. eat and throw it up. over and over, for hours. seeking that clean, empty, blown-out feeling. why this? why always this?

what else would we do?

we could play video games, but they hold virtually no appeal for us anymore. we have three pokemon games to play, and one of the jewels is almost aching with the desire to build three more teams, to befriend that many more monsters, but… we keep avoiding it. why?
we can't play dishonored or sonic or nier, because the xbox is in the living room and MC uses it for three days and seven evenings a week, but we have the playstation and n64 all to ourselves if we want. we still haven't played kingdom hearts, or star ocean, or any of these other new games they have and we can try. worst case scenario, we can always replay klonoa. but… see, we've already done so so many times. it's not a wandering game. it's a goal-based game. and we just need to wander, through dunwall or station square or something. we need that freedom to roam, to be free.

maybe we should walk. but no. then someone keeps trying to go to restaurants and spend all our money.
WHY IS IT ALWAYS FOOD. WHY.

”where else would we go," they ask. "what else would we do?"
ultimately, though, they know the truth, and are just misrouting it in the only way it has been routed so far.
we want to just… go inside. find somewhere safe to rest, to turn off the world, to withdraw into our soul and just stay there. eating is the closest we can get, currently. an hour of preparing, an hour of eating, an hour of purging. three solid hours unconscious and unaware of the world.
why can't we just sleep or something. please god. why.

so here we are typing. god we miss this. we miss this so much it's a physical ache.
we still want to go back to pennsylvania for this sole reason-- for being so isolated that all we can do, all freaking day, is type and browse tumblr and listen to spotify. that's it. yeah it uses up the hours, but it's crushingly depressing. we want to DO something with this life, for others.
but then again, that's why we exist as a system.
THAT'S what we need to focus on.

we keep saying how desperately we want to reach out to the mental health community at large, but specifically tailored to those sharing our diagnoses, except we can't reach out if we don't do any work first.
we need to start that creative website. we need to practice drawing, get that avatar maker started. we need to organize our OWN files-- personal jargon, spectrum color theory, system mechanics, all of that. and we love that. we adore it.
so why aren't we doing it?

executive dysfunction, possibly. whatever it's called. it feels like a bloody lazy-ass excuse. "I'm so overwhelmed I can't even get up to get a drink of water because I keep massively dissociation." hence, "I want to type but my brain is so burnt out I can't drag it to anything other than self-abusive kitchen loops because that's all hyperautomated behavior and it knows it wants to do something but that's the only thing it can manage in this addled of a state." essentially. it sucks, but at least we're more aware of it than ever, and with time and courage and sheer iron-will determination, we can kick this to the curb for good. I swear it. even if we have to put literal signs up all over the kitchen. not words, mind you-- if there's one thing that's been proven over and over, it's that the lotophagoi don't understand words. they don't. words are too fluid, too mangled, too manipulatively associated, too easily redefined. "don't eat this" turns into a nonsensical "don't" taped to the beginning of an "eat this." a guilt-ridden warning, and then an order. guess which one gets the most terrified attention from a kid growing up in a codependent household. yeah, the second one. even if you're sick and terrified, that subtle command is too scary to not follow, "just in case." just in case what? they don't know. they never knew. they just learned to do what they were told, like frightened mice, like numb robots, with no life outside of that context.
we're sick of it. we're sick of it.
our lucky brothers. they never had to make a meal in their life, when we left. everyone made their meals for them, and brought them right into their room, setting plates on beds and computer desks to grow cold until they felt like eating. no pressure! no obligation! but we, we had to shop and cook and prepare and eat and it was so unbelievably exhausting, and we didn't even have our own room to go to, although iscah tried to eat there after upmc, that shared bedroom, and although she tried so so hard it still backfired because that room should be SAFE and eating is NOT SAFE so it just… failed. either way, we were still the ones doing the buying-cooking-preparing work, so that sucked out all our spoons before we even picked one up to literally use. it was a mess and we're tired of it.

anyway.
speaking of iscah. we're still uploading her papers. that's the last leg of the archive effort, which we will probably kick into high gear tomorrow night, when the broken arrows go to work-- or, at least, once we go through the hvnotes file folder to make sure all of that is uploaded, first. would you believe, the first few files already weren't? we were, quite frankly, shocked! the original "thoughts file" was missing entirely, for one, and it still isn't complete because we KNOW there is data erased from the current copy but god only knows where the oldest original one is. we'll look for it right now, actually. pray it's not on that poor failing external drive.
…aand BINGO, there it is, along with-- holy sharks-- ALL the differing save file backup copies. WHAT THE HECK. except it's in the league file folders, no wonder we couldn't find this thing. praise the lord, seriously. backing that stuff up to our folder r/n btw

all right, awesome. done and done.
problem #2 is that a lot of the files in the current hvnotes folder have the wrong date assigned to them, so they're out of order and that's why we haven't seen them yet in their actual temporal year sections. but the file details will have the right into.
I just… this morning, we were thinking about how much we lost, and thank GOD for even early

btw, sherlock is NOT the main speaking/social archivist (no duh), but neither is wattson!!! it's this GRAY GUY who has PROBABLY been being confused with sherlock for years. but he's QUITE different. no glasses, different vibe, no suit or formal appearance to sherlock's extent that we can tell.

god we're so depressed. we feel it now. we need human connection, or something, not just this typing. or do we? yeah, we do, why do you think we stayed in that abusive environment? it was still attention. your mother did the same bloody thing with her abusive boyfriends, and you know it, and you hated that she did that because it pissed you off that she wouldn't look for something better but you were even more pissed off and terrified because you did the same thing in not only letting your birth family push you about, but in looking for abusive relationships outside of the family as well. oh we know this. we know you're STILL thinking about it, and you can't deny that either.

I don't think our stomach likes canned fish. we had some yesterday and we got super sick. someone (from the mindset we're tuning into now, actually-- past-lagged) was confused because, when we were in high school (pre-2018, pre-headspace awakening), we constantly claimed that tunafish was one of our favorite foods. same with peanut butter, same with other things that we can't quite remember offhand. but now, we don't like those things, at all. we tried tuna several times since moving out here and it actually nauseates us. what happened? "is that valid," our collective brain thinks, speaking through joshua again? "if she liked them, and she was our "default identity" for so long, are we allowed to not like those things if SHE does, and SHE is who most other people see us as?"
good question. the answer is yes.


we keep wanting to find a church that's open all day so we can just sit in it, but we said that in PA too, and even when we did, ultimately all we were doing was the same tragic thing we were doing when we wandered stores for hours, or binged for hours, or sliced our skin open for hours, or browsed tumblr for hours, or ANYTHING that ate time like nobody's business. we were just trying to die without dying.
we've talked about this already, here in NC. why do we keep forgetting it?
because we need to keep reminding ourselves. typically we don't remember a single thing we write after we write it, because it's coming from a totally different state of conscious mind, and so unless we read and review it afterwards, typically two or three or five times, we won't remember, let alone know, what it actually said at ALL. that's a fact. we've know this for years. we need to ACT on it.
hence the "old important entries to review" tag on our archives, which we WILL also act upon once the upmc and hvnotes papers are all in there. we can't wait, quite frankly. we cannot wait to start reviewing this stuff and writing about it and re-connecting to the WHOLE of our heart, our history, our self.
typing that I feel the Core waking up. the lotus-heart. that's good, that we can get his attention, and all of headspace wakes up with him.
but then we're 100% inside and that's a GOOD thing except depression keeps yanking us back out into the physical?
we want to archive NOW. but we have no internet access on here.
maybe we can just type in those papers. let's see.

love you guys. even those socials and hurting folks. we all love you, even if we can't express it directly, or understand the words. love is proven in what we do. we know this. I know this, I see it and feel it regardless of format. so we'll continue to show that love to each other and ourselves by unashamedly doing what we NEED to do for our total true internal and external health, which means no whitewashing, no bleaching, no forced optimism. things are pretty fractured in some places but god knows it's still a beautiful life even with them sparkling their shattered edges under the sun.
we're going to type. it's the smartest thing we can do right now. see you later.



010718

Jan. 7th, 2018 09:27 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

010718.
sunday.

We finally realized why Tobiko hasn't been the one purging anymore.

Food does not register as food.
We've been using food as a stim.

We've been using a LOT of things as stims, actually.
This explains the bathroom rituals.
We brush our teeth, floss, brush again, floss some more, use mouthwash, brush our teeth again, wash our face, wash our body, wash our hands, wash our face again… over and over and over and over. We do this for an hour, sometimes, just scrubbing at our gums and our flesh, scrubbing until we are red and raw sometimes. We do this in the shower, too-- we obsessively wash over and over and over, not even thinking that much about "being" clean as we are thinking about feeling clean. It's why we cut our nails down to the nubs and shave every hair off that we can reach. It's never about the end result, not literally. It's about how it feels. It's about purging everything that hurts in the most literal way we can think of.

We eat when we don't want to because it NEVER registers as eating. It registers as stimming.
This is why preparing food used to take, what, six hours back in PA? Because it was never about food. It was, again, a matter of stimming. Of sensory soothing.

Remember that one night in SLC where we sat on the floor of our bedroom, rocking violently back and forth and flapping our hands so hard our wrists ached, blasting Serph at high volume on our headphones and stretching our legs against that rubber band until they, too, were sore from exertion? Pure stimming. Pure mindless stimming. THAT'S the key here.

We've lost all our old methods. We can no longer walk in circles in the living room, or the kitchen, or the driveway. We can no longer go hide downstairs by the furnace, or lock ourselves in the bathroom-- although the latter was always a horrific trauma trigger, as was the attic, even moreso (which is why we didn't even bother to list it here.)
We can't even self-abuse in the "traditional" way anymore. We don't have razors. We don't have knives. We don't have blades. (and oh, how our heart aches at those words-- no, those names, beloved and tender as a wound) We can't bite our arms anymore, can't slap our face, can't yank at our hair, can't claw at our skin or punch our legs or stomp our feet. All our old stimming methods, as violent as we need them, are gone, are forbidden. And our brain is boiling over.

It's been shutting down a lot lately and that terrifies us, to be honest. OV has it easy. He can stim with an adorable little squishy macaron or peach or donut, can play with fidget spinners or kaleidoscopes or even just a piece of jewelry. That's enough for him, it seems, and that makes us super happy. We love him, we love allof them, and the fact that they can use such mild methods to soothe their addled brain is deeply soothing to ours-- in a different sense. We would never inflict this aggressive need of ours on them, not for the world. And yet, here we are, needing it, and terrified because we can't explain it to him, terrified because he thinks we're doing it out of hatred, out of rage, out of suicidal ideation. It's exactly the opposite. When we don't do it, the stress and pressure gets so intense that we wantto die, and we stop caring whether or not we do. That is what's lethal. Not the stims.

The problem is, though, that the stims are dangerous in and of themselves. All of Cannon and Gamboge's old methods drew blood, marked bruises, left scars. All of them beautiful and beloved, true, but still risky to our health… and yet what we wouldn't give to be able to flay this flesh wide open again, even though I can feel Scalpel shaking his head at that thought even now. Why so?
"It's dangerous," he says. "You're right. Even though it is effective, and beautiful, it's also just as addictive. You know just as well as I do that once we start that, we can't stop. We want to bleed and scar forever. And that will kill us."
So will this "eating disorder." But I suppose that's the point of this whole entry.

Food is the simplest, easiest, most "socially acceptible" form of stimming and self-abuse that we have left at our disposal. It's all we have left on days like this.
Except, now, we can't, not without risk of condemnation and distrust, not without hurting someone else more than we ever could before or would ever want to. OV knows we have a problem, but he doesn't know why-- heck, even we didn't know that until this afternoon!
But it's why we go absolutely bonkers in the kitchen once he goes to work and MC goes to sleep. We racked our brains over that for weeks, for months even. We don't want to abuse ourselves, we don't want to suffer or humiliate ourselves anymore, so why this? Why can't we stop this? Why do all of the nousfoni tied to this have such shockingly, irresistibly powerful anchors? Why can't even Laurie stop them? Why does NO ONE, deep down, even want to? Why does it feel like we're being "betrayed" by the System itself in these nousfoni being given free reign and full power over our body and actions in the middle of the night?
We know why, now. It's because they're trying to save our life.
They're STIMMING. They're desperately attempting to soothe our hurting brain, to ease our aching heart, to comfort the poor screaming ones inside. The ONLY way we've EVER known how is to somehow "burn it off" outside. Even now, right now, although we're enjoying typing, our brain is too high-strung and our body is immediately defaulting to the urge of "eating." We aren't hungry. We never are. But that's the point. This isn't about physical hunger. This is about spiritual hunger-- psychological starvation. This is about us needing something we still can't seem to get and scrabbling at the scraps of it wherever we can find it.
Truthfully, we just want to isolate ourselves completely, close our eyes, rock back and forth like a lunatic punching bag and just let our brain turn off as completely as possible. But the key, again, is isolation-- that terribly dear thing we have NEVER been allowed to truly get, not since childhood, and which we have been aching for for longer than we can remember lately. There are no locked doors here. There's no cellar, no attic, no closet to sit in. God how we miss it now, how we miss being a child, ignored and alone in that dearly forsaken house, feeling like we were the only soul(s) existing in the entire world. Just us, and the quiet, and the sunlight, and our heart. We need that like the air we breathe, and we don't know how to get it anymore, because we never realized until we moved out here how we need love like the blood in our veins, pun entirely intended.
That's the killer. That's the real awful thing here.
God I want to cry. Our body is desperate right now, we want to just… scream and punch things and stomp the floor until our knees hurt and throw things and bite things and just let ALL the steam out. There's no malice in it, ever. But it scares people. It terrifies them. We're a monster, and we love what we are, but… we're still a monster. We're a scary, terrible, incomprehensible thing sometimes, and it hurts when our sharp edges cut even the people who try to love us regardless.

Our body wants to food-stim because that's the only thing it can think of to do right now, and yet it KNOWS that it doesn't want to. The very thought of "eating" is making Overload want to scream and throw the plate across the room, is making The Destroyer want to set the entire freaking refrigerator on fire. We HATE food; we hate it for being the only accessible way we were able to dissociate and heal for years, without being hacked.

Yeah. Isn't that the bloody cincher.
Hacks. Why the heck do you think they kept happening for so long?? Why the heck do you think people stopped fighting after so many hellish years??
It's because they hurt, they ate hours of our time, and they isolated us from the world. Yeah, they were absolute hell, that's the indisputable truth-- but the other awful truth is that we didn't want to live in the first place.
God. Those poor, poor damaged kids, sacrificing their souls and selves just because the world at large outside was somehow even scarier than blacking out for three hours and waking up in blood and excruciating pain and mental terror. At least then they could shut down. At least then they could hard-reset their memory, splinter a little more, break a little further, forget most of their entire life and pretend nothing was happening. They just wanted to run, God forgive them, they just wanted to hide and sleep and rest and the ONLY way they could was by shutting everything off. God forgive all of us.

Hacks don't happen anymore. They can't. Not since 2016. Not since Infinitii's presence truly registered, not since we realized what we were actually looking for and what was actually happening in contrast. The truth of it, the harsh horrific reality of the situation, was too terrifying to ever allow ever again. And so hacks stopped completely.
And the eating disorder exploded.

We knew that was going to happen, really. Stop one addiction, but leave the reason why it developed in the first place, and a new addiction will return or appear to replace it. The body is just hopelessly wrecked, man, it doesn't know what else to do.
Why do you think we started flirting with EVERYTHING that would detach us from the reality our poor brain couldn't cope with anymore? We started drinking. We started smoking. We started abusing prescription meds. We experimented with asphyxiation and anesthesia and everything we could think of that would detach us from the awful soul-crushing loop of that toxic household, of that dead-end environment, of the unending mental stress.
And somehow, some days, some nights, that still hasn't changed.
Like right now.

We have nothing. No paint, no sewing kit, no exercise bike, no weights, no internet, no Xbox. No isolation, which is the TRUE need behind ALL of those things. We can't do anything if we aren't COMPLETELY alone, and it feels like a kick in the face to the Broken Arrows, but God forgive us it's true.

We want to run. But we can't. Where the heck would we go? Everywhere out there, there are people watching us, there are social contexts "to obey" and our poor terror-hardwired brain keeps kowtowing to ALL of them. Even just now, when OV laughed or sighed or whatever that little dear breath was, we looked up, wondering-- are we needed? Was that a call for attention? What is the proper way to respond?
And then we wonder why people like Quicksilver exist, why that girl who fronts in the early morning exists. The nousfoni that will even flip off the people they love and say "shove off, leave me alone." The ones that seem coldhearted and callous and brutal, when really all they are trying to do is get us alone. They're trying to PROTECT us, bless their monstrous hearts, and we know it.
We're terrified of coming across as a horrible person, like we did to the kids in SLC. This is probably why. But we had no idea this was even happening back then-- we didn’t even know we were multiple, for God's sakes. Now, though, not only do we know, we understand, more and more each day.
So when OV sighs and someone immediately fronts with a middle finger and stony expression, they aren't saying they don't care. They're saying, "we can’t care right now because we are too burnt out TO do so without utterly sacrificing our health and your respect in the process."
So we sit here, miserable and overloaded, yearning for the opportunity to just… be alone.

God we both love and hate the nights when OV works. We love him, we love all of the Broken Arrows, but… it's just like when we started doing too much for church. We adore our faith, we adore its practices, but when you're expected to attend every daily mass, every weekly funeral, every weekend mass, every choir practice, every group meeting, every picnic, every bible study, et cetera… well, something in you starts to hate it, in utter paradoxical spite, in total impossible parallel to the love you still feel, solely because it KNOWS that if you don't stop you are going to burn to the ground.
So it stops it in the most complete, sudden, brutal, total way it knows how.
It scares the bloody wits out of anyone standing in its way.
People don't like monsters. People leave monsters alone.
So we learned to be a monster.

…God. What do we do.
We're thirsty. We want to cry. More than that, we want to scream and punch things, but that'll frighten OV, and we can't… we can't risk that. That's the horrible, horribly irony of this. We have to sacrifice our terrible needs for the sake of terrible love. What do we do?

People stay up all night because we need to be alone because that's the ONLY TIME we can brutally soothe our psyche. It's always violent love with us, did you notice? Always compassion and cruelty, or at least, what others would see as cruel. For us, it's just the rawest, most selflessly pure form of love. Love that doesn't deny you your needs just because they're strange or "socially unacceptable."

We want to run outside and go hide in that stupid McDonald's bathroom because it's the only place in town that feels like an airport-- totally insulated from the outside world, cold metal and echoing tile, quiet as a grave, no time existing in there at all. It always feels like 3 in the morning there, when you're by yourself. But that's the problem. It's a freaking bathroom in a fast food joint. It's not EVER going to be a failsafe place to be safe-- heck, the sheer simple fact that it's a bathroom has ALREADY condemned the poor thing beyond hope, thanks trauma. (God, there's that awful thought process again. Poor hurting kids. I wonder how many of them we've never seen, how many of them are still contributing to this in our sub(terranean)conscious.) But the one time we were in there, we felt-- God have mercy, what a dearly desired feeling-- like we were the only people on earth. Just us, just this body, just this tiny bubblespace of a bathroom, no time or space beyond. Just that single isolated moment. THAT'S what we need. YES, it's a literal NEED. It's why we risk our mental health going out literally EVERYWHERE when we walk in the mornings, exposing ourselves to too many soul-draining social contexts, desperately seeking a place where that won't be the case, desperately seeking some secret quiet corner somewhere that we can privately own, like the study nooks at Marywood, like the tiny pockets of woods.
…I wish there was a church with unlocked doors around here. God, we wish. We're nearly in tears just thinking of that. The ultimate met need. Isolation, but in a soaring wide-open emptiness. The feeling of our dreams. Rolling hills and labyrinthine halls and massive abandoned buildings and no one, NO one but us in them. Not even a gnat for outside company. Nothing. Just us, and the air, and the sun, and the clock ticking second after second, counting down to nothing, looping without an hour hand. That's what we want. Just… infinity. Eternity. God help us, no wonder hacks were a thing, I want to cry so hard we vomit out our entire respiratory system. This is wrenching and it makes so much sense. How did we never NOTICE this before???


What do we do.

Where do we go. It's 7pm, it's a Sunday night, we can't stand this social context right now, we KNOW OV is worried about us and that simple passive attention is keeping our brain in overloaded status and we want to weep because we care about them, too-- so much our heart aches from it, but what do we do? We love them, but… what do we do? We'll never stop loving them. We'll love them forever. But… sometimes, we dream of running away, of just sleeping in a field somewhere, of packing a knapsack and walking the railroad tracks for days, of catching a bus and just riding it until the end of the line and wherever we are, we are. We want no roots, and yet we want a home to go home to when the solitude starts to bite. There's nothing wrong with being alone. Just… souls need souls. God split hirself because ze needed to love more. We are made to connect with those other pieces, with every other bit of reality. And humans, sure we don't identify as one but this body is one, and we adore people, we do, we just… need to do this in moderation, I suppose.

Do we have a list? Do we even have options when this happens? When our spoons are so low the entire silverware drawer is missing, what the heck do we do, where do we go? When we're so weak we can't get undressed, is there anywhere we can be that will feel like the world has ceased to exist outside? I don't know.
Maybe we can empty out the bottom of the closet, sit in there.
No, no no no, I can feel the children shrieking at that idea even now.
Idola seems piqued. Maybe we should try. See what happens. I doubt hacks will happen--
They won't, but they'll be threatened--
In isolation hacks are always a threat because we black out,

What do we do.

It's too cold outside to go hide in the woods, or to even go find spots where we can hide. But Jewel is so excited at the thought. She has ideas.
Maybe we should try anyway? Get a blanket or sleeping bag or something, bundle up good, find somewhere in the woods where it's just us and just… keep that in our heart if nothing else, if we can't go there. Find at least one place in this new local world where we can be ironically cut off from it for a while, without risk of sudden jarring intrusion. Walking distance. Where can we go?
Buses.
Buses aren't cheap, kid, we need somewhere we can go on a dime without spending a dime, that's the problem.
I'm sure there's somewhere. Let's check Google Maps, find something out. I'm sure we can. Right? Are we done writing?
For now, maybe. I… the other topics we want to write about are huge. The hacks, for one, and the eating disorder in light of this.
But we have been writing about it. Both of them. Haven't we?
Not in as brutal excruciating detail and honesty as we need to, no.
Should we start, then?
Maybe. Hold on a minute.


Food stimming.
Back in PA, we had a soup pot, huge and solid metal, and every day, we'd start the morning by blacking out over a cutting board.
I don't know what we did. All I know is that the smell of wilted lettuce is one of the biggest triggers in the world, and we still can't put spices on our food without shivering in dread. Indian food makes us dissociate immediately, as do potato chips, and ice cream, especially Klondike bars… avocados are still terrifying, so are carrots, so is mayonnaise.
All of those foods were used for blatantly self-abusive purposes in the past and you know what? I'm going to say EXACTLY why.
There was a phase, in 2016, where all we ate for about a week was namkeen. Indian snack food. Just bags of (name). It made us horrifically sick but hey, snack food is an easy time-consuming stim, right? Even if it makes you vomit nonstop for hours-- even especially because it does! Because purging makes you even more dissociative, makes you able to sleep for hours because your body is so wrecked from the past several hours to even consider staying conscious for another second. The last day we bought Indian food, someone filled at least six entire cereal bins with the stuff, separating them methodically by ingredient, then going outside (thanks Destroyer) and flinging them all into the woods… and then hours later, even days later, someone else went outside in a scavenger-desperate mess and picked the pieces off the ground and ate them. We still cannot look at that memory without feeling instantly, unbearably sick. I assume it was all purged seconds after, but memory is black, punctuated only by tiny shattered snapshots of fingers wrestling bits of chickpea flour away from bugs and brambles and rain-muddled dirt.
Remember why P&R became the devil's household?? Remember how many actual HUNDREDS of dollars were spent there over several months, because the food there was dirt cheap AND typically already was garbage? Remember the granola bags with mouse holes chewed through them? Remember the instant noodles with mold growing inside? Remember the hummus that landed us in the hospital due to food poisoning? I know you do. We ALL do.
Oh, but THAT'S the most important thing, something we've probably mentioned in the past before but NEED to reiterate today-- the MAIN reason food was our main stim for YEARS was because, if no one is watching, you don't have to eat it.
We would buy starchy, heavy, crunchy foods, time-consuming foods, chips and cookies and cereals and granola and things, and we'd chew them up, ingredient by ingredient, piece by single piece, and we'd spit them out. Organize, chew, spit. Over and voer and over. And then, when the bag or box was done, we'd chew up the chewed stuff, over and over, until it was too saliva-riddled to chew anymore, and then we'd eat that and purge it immediately, too racked by family-instilled guilt at the thought of "wasting it" by throwing it away (no matter how moldy or rotten or inedible it was) to do so, even at the risk of our own health. That went on for years.
Then we couldn't isolate anymore, then we started losing too much weight, then our body forced us to start bingeing instead in a desperate gamble to get some calories out of it.
The worst chew-spit binges were in that one autumn that we re-read A Wrinkle In Time, with whoever decided that raw oatmeal mixed with molasses was the best texture for doing so-- probably because it took ages to mix up, causing our arms to scream with exertion from doing so, eliciting the same response from our jaws once it reached those. Pain, once sharps were forbidden. A horrific rerouting. And we did that for weeks, if not longer, until the passive sugar-exposure made us SO sick we ended up bedridden with a trashed immune system and too much nausea and chronic pain and hideous gastric distress to leave the bed. But to this day, anxiety-eaten nousfoni in this system, poor desperate kids, always look to the oatmeal boxes in the grocery stores even if the sight of them triggers immediate massive panic. Part of them also remembers a time when that food was the only way they could numb themselves to the world. So they hesitate. They're afraid, but they don't know what other options they even have. And every once in a while, we'll find a box stashed in a drawer or a closet, inevitably doomed to be in the garbage within hours, either thanks to the Destroyer or some poor purgative kid who just wanted to feel like they were throwing up the pain along with the carbs.

God. No wonder so many of our Daemons are tied to food. I wonder what Rupture knows, if anything. She's mainly the fear of dying in the process, of blood in our nose and throat, of our stomach screaming at us to stop. I don't know who holds this, this stimming nightmare… no one except Chocoloco, at least, and he only catches the frayed-end dregs of it, nothing serious, nothing traumatic. He's just that initial desperate programmed seeking of comfort in places where everyone who claimed they loved you claimed it would always be, and yet never was. Chocolate and coffee. Our family's "soothing staples," both of them doing nothing but putting us through hell since childhood. Still, desperate, we never gave up trying. Choco is pretty pissed as that, although nowhere near as much as he is heartbroken. His heart-host is angry almost all the time but it's for the same exact reason that any of us are angry right now-- because we're burning up inside, ripped apart and overwhelmed and sad, and we just want to hole ourselves up in the corner of a coffeeshop somewhere, in the evening when it's dark and softly raining outside and no one knows we're here and we have nowhere else to be, just us and this warm quiet soft place, and we can weep and cry and ache inside and this tiny childlike part of us remembers the days when a muffin and a latte made us feel real, made us feel like we could exist as ourselves apart from society and our family and anyone, like this little rite of passage was proof that we could survive alone, and were, in that moment. THAT'S what our hurt ones keep seeking, in that sort of archetypal memory, but Chocoloco knows it's ultimately heartbreakingly empty, that it's not food or drink or chocolate or coffee or caffeine or sugar or anything edible that we're seeking-- we're seeking his heart, we're seeking love, we're seeking the love that only we can give each other-- we're seeking ourselves.
We can't find each other if we're suffocating in the outside world.

So. Trigger foods.
Someone once wrote about this, too-- probably Iscah-- the science of "combined" and "fused" foods (she says yes, it's in her journal in detail). Well I won't steal her thunder, but the principle of it was this: if you want to make a food inedible but still ingestible, in other words, if you're trying to make a "stim food" instead of a meal, you need to make it as easily palatable as possible in the most blatant way possible. Which means, usually, you liquefy it. You blend things. You cut things into miniscule pieces. You take things like spices, and condiments, and sauces, and drinks, and you soak every stupid thing you have with them until your stomach heaves at the very sight of it, and when it's a slurry from hell you eat that as quickly as possible so your body rejects it just as quickly. Ideally, the whole prep process will take hours, as will the purging process afterwards, in a desperate blacked-out state, trying to get every last crumb out of our system. This is how we spent our days for years, inbetween church activities and family demands.
And isn't that the irony?
We were left alone. We were ignored. And yet, we were never isolated. The grandparents were ALWAYS there, always a few feet or a room away, watching, waiting, vigilant. If we disappeared from their radar for a few minutes, they freaked out. The only time we could "get away with it" was by being in the bathroom, behind a locked door, pretending we were taking a bath, when in reality we were slumped over a toilet wishing we were dead already, sobbing because we really just wanted to be alive already.
But we were never alone. We wanted to be alone, God knew. We wanted a place where nothing could touch us but ourselves.
That's how hacks happened.
I can't talk about that right now.

Potato chips. Cookies. Trail mix. Things like that. Our grandfather would hoard them in his closet, and when we weren't allowed to prepare or eat food in the kitchen anymore without being perpetually critiqued by our grandmother or psychologically terrorized by our brother, we would sneak into his room and sneak into the closet and gorge down a whole bag, not even wanting to, just desperate to stim away the constant fear and pain by crunching something sharp and salty until our mouth bled. But potatoes and flour don't purge easy. They stick like glue in your stomach, and they WILL make the next few hours feel like the central circle of hell. We know. We made that mistake one too many times. We thought we were dead, a few times. But somehow we survived. 85 pounds and throwing up junk food for 8.5 hours a night and we still somehow survived.
There was a time when we first discovered P&R and someone bought cheese curls and chips by the cartful, but they were bean-based, and when our body loudly let us know that it did NOT like beans, we threw them ALL out on the crudpile.
It rained that night. It was cold that night. The next morning, the food was somehow soggy but preserved by the temperature, and whoever the heck was fronting was starving and "couldn’t stand the thought of wasting that poor food" (why the pity on the FOOD being unloved and rejected?? why NEVER pity on ourself being the same???) and snuck out to that horrid garbage heap and ate them right off the dirt, brushing bits of soot and soil and ants off them in the process. Good God. How did we even survive.
They/we threw everything up in a panic shortly after. That was Tobiko's doing. She remembers that more clearly than anyone.
It wasn't the last time that happened. Someone grew fond of the process at one point, of the act of scavenging, of "finding food in the wild" and the time-consuming, stimming process of that fused with a broken sense of accomplishment and achievement. It never lasted long, but God knows they tried, over and over and over, until that last day with the Indian food. Thank God that hell is over forever.

The bloody Klondike bars and avocados. That was the WORST of it, shortly before UPMC. We realized that our body hated dairy, hated fat, hated chocolate, but we ALSO realized that the consistency of those foods was ideal for bingeing and purging, plus our body was seeking sweets out of childhood comfort desperation AND everyone we knew was INSISTING we "eat as much fat as possible."
So guess who binged on like eighteen entire avocados and ten packs of Klondike bars one night.
It was forced. It was forced so hard we thought we were possessed. We thought we were going to die. There's no memory of anything outside one hysterical moment when someone was shoving more chocolate into our mouth and thinking, why?? I don't want this, NOBODY wants this, I'm scared and sick and I just want to sleep, why can't I stop???
I don't know how that ended. All we know is that the family KNEW and they WATCHED IT HAPPEN and then afterwards they asked if we had "learned our lesson."
SHUT UP. YOU DON'T EVEN KNOW WHAT THE HECK WAS GOING ON, DON'T ASK IF WE "LEARNED OUR LESSON" BECAUSE THERE WASN'T EVEN A LESSON IN IT WE WERE JUST SO DESPERATE TO NOT BE IN PAIN ANYMORE YOU IGNORANT TROLLOP
Triple, watch your language. Be angry, but don't be so brusquely inconsiderate about it, please.
IT'S WHAT VOCAB WE HAVE FOR THIS KIND OF INTENSE PAIN. i'm sorry. i have no other words besides screaming.

Let's continue.

Coconut oil. the NIGHTMARE that is coconut oil. HOW much money was blown on that??
It was the best stim food and it was the SCARIEST one BY FAR, and that is SAYING something.
Our body does NOT like oil, and when you're literally buying PACKS of it because this kind FREEZES and becomes not only biteable and sharp, but chewy if you mix it with protein powder, and your poor malnourished body is craving both those things so it's a recipe for disaster already. We… I don't even remember. Literally NO ONE we can find even remembers, nothing beyond one snapshot of lying on the bathroom floor with that unmistakable special nauseating agony that comes from eating too much oil, literally begging God to not let them die, screaming in rage and determination that they'd NEVER do this again, someone (a Protector, Wreckage maybe, the Destroyer maybe, Laurie maybe) going outside in the 10pm dark and rain and throwing all of that garbage into the woods where it couldn't be salvaged (although we all knew someone would try).


…OV just came over and kissed us and someone actually wanted to give him a double flipoff in response. Not out of hatred, just out of "what the heck do you want us to do. We're tired and angry and can't do a SINGLE THING without your permission because we DON'T KNOW what we actually want and don't trust ourselves TO know right now. But we're overstimulated and overwhelmed and heartbroken and furiously distraught and you're kissing us like we're supposed to ignore all this agony and kiss you back. And God knows we WANT to. That's the problem. We WANT to, but then you'll call it self-sacrifice, and what the heck do we do??? We love you, we WANT to be with you, but our body wants something else and until we figure out what the heck it is, we CAN'T be with you because we won't be able to pay attention To you past this screaming discomfort and unsoothed pain. We don't know what the heck to do, and we hate that we have to snub and ignore you in the process of finding out simply because our brain cannot handle the stress of having to factor in another human being's presence and needs into our decisions and thoughts right now. We can't freaking multitask. Please don't force us to context shift so shockingly suddenly or we Will hit you, or bite you, like the monster and rabid dog we are at the moment. But we won't mean it, and we hope you know it, but we still can't take that risk of hurting you, so we completely shut down. We do nothing, we say nothing, we boil over like a kettle fit to explode, and we just want to get this problem figured out so we can safely let this scalding steam out so you can touch us without getting burned. That's all."



Do we eat? Do we drink?
This body has to use the bathroom. These clothes are too warm and soft and do you know what that's overstimulating? Because they make us WANT to sit and rest and relax and we CAN'T.
Iscah LOVES these clothes because that's ALL SHE DID. She rested, and relaxed, and took care of our body. When we wear these clothes, the body remembers that, and wants it just as badly. But in this context, no. No, here we're too afraid of ignoring people, of rejecting them, of the fact that OV just went and lay down on the freaking bed because he probably thinks we hate him when really WE JUST WANT TO DO THAT SAME BLOODY THING BUT WE WON'T BECAUSE WE LOVE YOU TOO MUCH TO LEAVE YOU.

what do we do. god. I don't know.

Is our body hungry?
It's thirsty. We haven't drank in over 3 hours and someone purged most of breakfast out of sheer dissociative panicked guilt, so that's even worse. Go use the bathroom, get a drink, then figure out what to do.
We can't eat without OV anyway, and he's hiding away from us. Did we hurt him?
…I don't know. I don't even know. I just hope he's okay. If he didn't, and he wanted to be alone, but was happy, would that be okay with you?
Of course it would be, but he's obviously not happy right now and that's the problem.
…Oh. Should we go talk to him, or…?
Maybe. I don't know. Maybe.
I think we should. Apologize for not being able to respond earlier, apologize for snubbing him on purpose because we were unable to respond in honesty to him.
All or nothing, huh.
Yeah. A curse and a blessing.
Are we done with this file for now, for the record?
Maybe? I think so. The big unanswered question is still: how do we eat food without turning it into a dissociatively abusive stim?
Eat it like we do in the mornings with him. Paying attention, letting everyone share it, not being stressed the heck out in the process. Stimming beforehand, even. Really, that's probably the smartest thing to do. Gotta find what works on short notice that won't hurt us or magnify negative emotions and do that.
Sounds good.
Body does need some self-care, though, so let's call it quits for now. Everyone good? Anyone got any last thing to say before we stop?
Just that Wegmans was a living hell, too, and we never want to go back there.
Then get over that place and every other place in our memory, kid. Forget them. Live here and now, and please, learn from that experience and stop thinking about it. Okay?
…Okay.
Just… let it go. Walk into memory and burn it to the ground if you have to. Whatever works. Just don't let it suck the joy out of our present life anymore. All right? We'll help you. We're safe now, all things considered. Just confused and hurting is all. But we're safe.
I know.
Then let's go talk to OV. He's the reason we can say that, after all.
We love him, even now. Does he know that?
That's what we're going to go make sure of, kid. Give me a minute.



Oh, wait!! One last vitally important thing.
The key to a successful stim is that it HAS to let our BRAIN shut down. Low-impact, low-speed, "mindless" activity so that we can DEEPLY relax, INSIDE. Books don't work, nor does TV, because they're too mentally stimulating. Food prep is too, actually-- that's why we keep hurting ourselves when we try! Same with the garage job. We try to dissociate with repetitive motion and forget that those motions have an end, both in result and process. That doesn't work for stimming!! However, THIS DOES. Weirdly, this typing REALLY helps, at least, in a different way-- it helps us untangle what hurts, and really See it. It doesn't alleviate the stress, just lets us know what we're looking at. What DOES help in a pinch is TUMBLR, on the phone, IF we do it safely. Yes, it Does work!! Because it's "mindless browsing" and you can link-hop FOREVER and find poetry and pretty pictures and just let our mind wander for HOURS if you have to. Spotify is almost this kind of stim but not really, because music demands Attention, but we can use that to a BETTER advantage because it draws us into our mind ENTIRELY. THAT'S an ideal stim, hence the old beloved walks in circles for hours, just imagining and thinking. My thing!! We've gotta find a way to do that again if we can. Maybe in the playroom, who knows. But we will. Anyway, yeah. When in doubt, grab Nelumbo, our beloved Samsung Galaxy S8 who we saved up for a year for and now had better use to show respect and gratitude for that!! Okay? We've got this. Now go tell the Arrows that we love them because they need us just as much as we need them even if they need space too!! Bye guys!!

-J.W.L. and the Lightraye aka Lotus Cathedral System ♥



prismaticbleed: (Default)

core names; trying to find resonances. follow every intuitive pull

BELL
ARGOS?
AMOR?
JOYEAUX?

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

the real "core" (cor) is the one who is a MANIFESTATION OF LOVE.

wedding bells/ cakes/ outfits, gold & white, easter lilies, etc. sunlight and spring air.
NEW LIFE in a non-procreative way.

BLACK is "generative" life. black is natal darkness??? but NON-BIOLOGICAL; cosmic.
RED is also somehow tied to this?? through BLOOD. life as essence, as force.

actual "life birth" still feels PINK.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

PREVIOUS CORE VIBES:

1. Christmas? Lights, ornaments, peppermint & cinnamon, hearths, wreaths, etc. Warmth against chill. Golden overtone? Reddish tint.
2. Ice, snow, mint, cold. Slightly melancholic? Heartache, can be bitter yet hopeful?
3. Glitter, iridescence, refracted light, harps,
4. Gas masks, glitch music, cyberpunk aesthetic? Mantises?
5. Rap music, graffiti aesthetic, cities, "gang" fashion
6. Suits? Classy, formal, refined.
7. Stained glass, churches, incense smoke, hymns. Choral music.
8. Easter?
9.
10.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

WHITE-HAIRED "SOCIAL GROUP" THAT DEFAULTS TO JAY:

1. Guy who keeps fronting at home, "knows the right thing to say," witty and clever but doesn't actually feel anything. Can "read the mood" fairly well? "Life of the party" guy. CURRENTLY INCAPABLE OF SADNESS/ ANGER/ LOVE; all are "deep" emotions that he is "not allowed to feel" due to having to be "fun and easily stomached" in public.
??? vibes

2. Guy at the bank? Business + "I'm harmless, trust me," friendly. Honest, goal-oriented, warm. Still trying to "prove" that he has no ulterior motives.
YELLOW/AMBER vibes

3. Guy at the stores, that keeps trying to "bend the rules" of prices? Responds to JAYCE. Has the same "I'm harmless" social response but it's dishonest; he KNOWS he did something "disapprovable" but doesn't want to admit or even consider that it's WRONG. So he acts amiable and trustworthy even as he feels the nervous guilt as he lies about how many bunches of cilantro we're actually purchasing.
Main motive is "survival" but "not hurting anyone directly in the process." Fails to consider spiritual harm, economic loss harm, etc.
??? vibes

4. Guy that types? Cold. No emotions at all. Just entering data. NOT the A.P. though!! This guy has a sense of self, but it's bitter?
??? vibes

5. Guy that was doing the personality quizzes? Cold fire. Angry, obsessed with "understanding," gets furious when people interrupt. May have glasses?
??? vibes

6. "Valentine's day" Jay. Loves glitter, candy pink hearts, etc. NOT "KAWAII" VIBE.
PINK vibes?

7. "Monster flirt" Jay. NOT the above guy. Flirty, but incapable of deep emotions, conversations, or an actual committed relationship. Exists only to acknowledge attraction? No aesthetic that we can catch, other than being drawn to monsters & such.
??? vibes

8. ???

-----------------------------------

WHICH CORE(s)…
  • identified as a flower mantis?
  • ran the "crystalteeth" blog?
  • was in love with Toshinsei?
  • was first obsessed with progressive rock?
------------------------------------

IS MY "NEW" CORE COLOR SOULFIRE????????

prismaticbleed: (shatter)



I'm so depressed.

I can't stop thinking about hell and damnation. I can't stop. I'm so afraid. I keep thinking about sin, sin, sin, all day long, and how horrible I am, and how I keep making mistakes and hurting people and hurting myself, and I am acutely aware of every little fatal error I make during the day and I am crushed with shame and guilt and panic and fear, fear, fear,


I'm terrified to do anything but pray.
I don't want to eat anymore. I keep messing up. I try very hard, but then I get these waves of overwhelming shame and I just throw up and throw out everything I bought.
Today I bought those hemp bites that I love, but I felt so guilty about buying "junk food" (they have sugar in them) that I threw out every single one. And now I want to cry, because that cost a LOT of money, and I enjoy them, but no, "enjoying them is a SIN because they are useless, they aren't real nutrition," so therefore God made me waste them to teach me a lesson, that I will NEVER find happiness or comfort or enjoyment in food, so stop trying. STOP TRYING. God will make you lose ALL your money if you keep spending it on shit like this, and he won't show mercy for your stupidity.

God, I'm so afraid. There's sin everywhere, but I'm scared of seeing the world that way?

Like… the whole modesty thing. "Cover yourself lest you cause someone to lust and sin!!" First of all, WHY do people lust in the first place. It's stupid. Nakedness is innocent and frankly it's pretty and lots of people in our System (mostly cores) appreciate the fact that the human body is just as fascinating a thing as ANY other body, and that has NOTHING TO DO WITH SEX.
So it's really annoying and heartbreaking and terrifying when people keep saying, "don't even look at bare legs on a girl, because that’s IMMORAL and you WILL GO TO HELL." But her legs are really pretty and I don’t want to sleep with her because her body's pretty, that's stupid!
Is it a sin just to look at bodies? I heard someone once say, "the body is God's tabernacle, therefore it must be kept hidden and secret, as it is sacred."
Isn't… isn't all of Creation God's dwelling in a sense? Shouldn't we glorify God through it and its visible existence, the glorious paradox of that? God created these things, God's handiwork is something we can touch, we should be motivated by that reverence whether we hide OR show something. Is that… is that blasphemous to say?

...



The biggest vices we are struggling with now are:
1. cheating
2. stealing food from family members
3. wasting food, almost compulsively
4. lying by omission or secrecy
5. apathy

Where did all of that come from???
Avarice, gluttony, those are vices we've never so much as IMAGINED before and yet here they are. Why??
We don't want to go to hell. We're a good person, deep down we ARE and we know it; we are naturally inclined to do good and help people, we don't want to sin at ALL, so why in the world are these sinful compulsions coming from?
Why do so many of them only occur during consciousness blackouts???
Why is our subconscious so ugly?
How do we fix it? It's sabotaging our very soul.



But every time I try to go "without God," I end up utterly miserable and paranoid and anxious and distraught and I feel empty and dirty and wrong and the only thing that can fix it is prayer, and church, and pure undiluted faith. Nothing outsourced, nothing reflected, no middlemen. Just my faith. Just turning to Christ, God become man, the Creator of all coming down into our little world out of love to save us from our corruption. I need God. I will always need God. And I need to be clearly aware of that too. No matter how disturbed or disillusioned or doubtful I my get with my religion, the core of it will never ever disappoint, by virtue of what it is in the first place.

 



Profile

prismaticbleed: (Default)
prismaticbleed

June 2025

S M T W T F S
1234567
89101112 1314
15161718192021
22232425262728
2930     

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jun. 24th, 2025 03:14 pm
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios